Chapter 1201

“Mr. Kevin, how much do you think my pill is worth?”

Delon snorted coldly, and said contemptuously:

“In my opinion, it is worth 100,000 at most!”

Charlie smiled and said:

“In this case, then we might as well be here and improvise a small auction!”

Delon frowned and asked,

“Auction? What do you mean?”

Charlie smiled and said:

“It’s here. Take our two things out for auction to see which has the high final transaction price. What do you think?”

Delon snorted coldly:

“What the h*ll are you kidding me? My ruby necklace is a birthday gift for Miss Warnia. How can I sell it?”

Charlie said,

“Well, and you believe that your necklace is really worth 20 million USD According to our gambling agreement, does it mean that my pill is more expensive than your necklace?”

Delon laughed:

“Mr. Wade, don’t you want to auction some of your rejuvenation pills here? Do you really think your sh!t rejuvenation pills can be sold for more than 20 million USD?”

As he said, Delon sneered again:

“And you are really nasty, even if your rejuvenation pills are worthless, they are also your birthday gifts to Miss Warnia, how can they be auctioned? Shameless, right?”

When Warnia heard this, she was anxious, and almost subconsciously blurted out:

“Delon, I don’t allow you to say that to Mr. Wade!”

The people present were shocked, and no one thought that Warnia would directly confront Delon in order to protect Charlie. Delon’s expression is also very wrong, Warnia took the wrong medicine, right? When someone gave her such a forcing gadget, she then just defended the other! He gave her such an expensive ruby necklace, but she didn’t give him a good face. However, Delon didn’t know how much Warnia was grateful to Charlie at this moment.

Chapter

“Look, I have this thing. The one given to Miss Warnia is naturally impossible to take again. Come out for auction, what I want to auction is this current one!”

After that, Charlie stood up and said to everyone around him:

“You all know what Rejuvenation Pill is, I won’t introduce it here, so let’s just start the auction simply and rudely. ”

When everyone in the room heard that the Rejuvenation Pill was really going to be auctioned off, their expressions were almost crazy. This is a magical medicine that can never be seen in dreams, Charlie has never sold even one, so this thing is simply invaluable. Those who come today are also rich people, who don’t want to seize this opportunity to buy a rejuvenating pill and regain their youth? So everyone is eager to try one by one, and everyone is thinking in their hearts that even if they pay a high price, they must buy this rejuvenation pill. At this moment, Charlie looked at Delon with a smile and asked,

“Mr. Kevin, the current exchange rate of RMB to US should be around 7 per US, which means that your ruby necklace is worth 1.40 million, right?”

Delon said arrogantly:

“It seems you are good at math! Yes, it is 140 million. You may never have seen so much money in your life? Are you scared?”

Charlie smiled slightly:

“It’s impossible to be afraid. I will never be afraid in my life.”

After speaking, Charlie didn’t pay attention to Delon again, but looked around and said to the people around him:

“Everyone, let me briefly talk about the auction rules. Mr. Kevin doesn’t think I don’t have a rejuvenation pill without his ruby necklace. Is it expensive? In that case, my starting price is set at 150 million.”

“what?!”

Delon heard that Charlie was going to set the starting price of Rejuvenation Pill at 150 million. He suddenly widened his eyes and blurted out:

“You have a brain disease, right? Your sh!t, you dare to sell it. 150 million, do you treat everyone here as a fool?”

As soon as the voice fell, Old Master Song immediately raised his hand and said,

“Mr. Wade, I would like to give 150 million!”

After hearing these words, Delon was immediately confused. He looked at Mr. Song and asked in a cold voice,

“Grandpa Song, you deliberately want to protect the Wade, and you can’t get along with me? I came here with full sincerity when I came to the Song family. If you are not sincere, don’t blame me for turning the face!”

Father Song looked embarrassed, he didn’t make an offer to protect Charlie, he really wanted this Rejuvenation Pill. He is a person who has personally experienced the magical power of rejuvenation. To him, no amount of rejuvenation pills is too much. Not to mention 150 million is 1.5 billion, he is willing to buy, and even if ten pills he is willing to buy in one go. 1.5 billion pieces, buying 10 pieces is no more than 15 billion. For the Song family, it will not hurt the bones, but the 15 billion spent to give the Old Master may live for decades. In this case, for the Song family I don’t know how much money he can make, so this sale is definitely worth it. But when he heard Delon’s words, he was a little hesitant, because he didn’t want to directly offend Delon publicly, after all, that would be equivalent to giving Song family a strong enemy. At this time, Charlie smiled and said,

“Mr. Song, in order to avoid suspicion, you should not participate in the auction of this pill. Let people outside the Song family participate, lest Mr. Kevin think you are cheating for me.”

Mr. Song, seeing that Charlie had said so, he had to say with regret and respect:

“Since Mr. Wade has ordered, then the Old Master will not participate in this auction.”

Delon’s expression eased a little. It seems that the Song family is still acquainted, and besides the Song family, he believes that no one else would be interested in this pill with a starting price of 150 million. Just when he breathed a sigh of relief, Tailai, the richest man in Haicheng at the same table, raised his hand in excitement and said,

“Mr. Wade, since Mr. Song has abstained, then I am willing to give 150 million!”

Chapter

“Mr. Li, what do you mean?”

Although Tailai also knew that Delon had an extraordinary background, the rejuvenation pill was too temptation for him. Even if he offended the Kevin family, he would take down this magical medicine. Who would have trouble with such a magical opportunity as 20 years younger? ! Not to mention Delon blocking the front, even the king of heaven, Mr. Wade could not stop Tailai from bidding. So Tailai looked at Delon and said lightly:

“Sorry, Mr. Kevin, I has longed for Mr. Wade’s rejuvenation pills for a long time. Today is such a good opportunity, I will never miss it easily. If you are offended, please forgive me. !”

Delon’s expression suddenly became extremely ugly, because he knew that with Tailai’s bid, he had lost to Charlie. Losing to Charlie not only meant that he was going to lose face in front of so many people, but also that he was going to swallow this ruby necklace in front of so many people. Just when he had an extremely ugly expression and thought that Tailai had deliberately acted against him, someone on the table next to him said,

“I’m paying 151 million!”

Someone made a bid, and Tailai was still 1 million higher. Does this make it clear that he wants to bid? At this moment, Charlie said with a smile on his face:

“Gentleman, I forgot to explain that the starting price is 150 million, and the minimum price increase is 10 million. We don’t want 1 million and 1 million linger on and on. It’s too petty and boring.”

The man nodded hurriedly and blurted out:

“Since Mr. Wade said so, then I will give 160 million!”

“f*ck!”

Delon’s eyes almost fell to the ground. Such a ghost has a starting price of 150 million. Not only have some people shot it, but some people have increased the price. Are these two people thinking about it? Before Delon could come back to his senses, someone at another table stood up and said excitedly:

“I would like to give 170 million!”

Delon’s expression was even worse than eating sh!t, and he couldn’t help cursing in his heart:

“f*ck, are all these people crazy?!”

Before Delon accepted the 170 million quotation, Tailai waved his hand directly:

“I will give 200 million!”

The scene was in an uproar! Tailai was really determined to win this rejuvenation pill. So just two hundred million, it was just drizzle to him, it was just a warm-up. Qin Gang hasn’t spoken, but his heart has long been unbearable. Rejuvenation pill! Mr. Wade’s rejuvenation pills! Although he and his daughter had received two magical medicines from Mr. Wade, the magical medicine was still much worse than the rejuvenation pill. So he naturally didn’t want to miss this good opportunity. So he raised his hand and said,

“I would like to give out 210 million!”

“f*ck!”

Delon’s face turned green! It’s two hundred million f*cking, and there are people adding it up? Just thinking of this, Solmon White said:

“I am willing to give out 220 million!”

After that, Solmon White gave Qin Gang an apologetic look, arched his hands and said,

“Brother Qin Gang, I’m sorry!”

Qin Gang also understood Solmon White’s thoughts very well. Everyone had seen the magical methods of Mr. Wade, and they all knew how precious this Rejuvenation Pill was. Mr. Wade has never put out a rejuvenating pill for auction. This is the first time, and it may be the last. If they don’t seize this opportunity, they might pass by so called Pills for the rest of their lives. Therefore, no one is willing to give up easily. Tailai also came to the spirit, waved his hand and said:

“250 million, I’m sorry brothers, if you offend, please forgive me!”

Someone at the next table called:

“Then I will give out 260 million!”

Chapter

“270 million!”

“280 million!”

“290 million!”

Qin Gang raised his hand again:

“I will give out three hundred million!”

In these few bids, basically, someone raised the price as soon as someone finished bidding. In order to grab this rejuvenating pill, everybody added 10 million and 10 million, basically without stopping. The whole scene is already boiling, even if it is a person with a net worth of only about 1 billion, at this time, he did not hesitate to follow up the bid. Everyone knows that money is precious and life is more expensive. Delon felt that every time someone bid a price, he was beating his face frantically. He has never been so embarrassed in his life. However, this is only the beginning. What makes him most uncomfortable is how he will step down later. Did he really led him to eat this ruby necklace? At this moment, the bidding is still going on, and it is still extremely enthusiastic. Tailai, Solmon White, and Qin Gang were unwilling to give up this great opportunity, and the others were gritting their teeth to keep up. Soon, the price has exceeded 500 million. At this time, in the next few tables, only two or three people were still making bids. The others had to abstain because the prices were too high and they were beyond the range they could actually bear. However, even if the sky-high price of 500 million has been reached, the auction price continues. The price climbed all the way and soon exceeded 600 million. The only people who are still bidding are Tailai, Solmon White, and Qin Gang. The three people have a good relationship, and they are all familiar with Charlie. In fact, everyone did not intend to make it too ugly, but this pill is too precious, and no one is willing to give up, so every time the three of them bid, they bid. Like the other two people, people would bow their hands and say sorry. The situation at the scene suddenly became very magical. After Solmon White said 600 million, he clasped his fists and said,

“I’m sorry, two brothers, if you’re offended, please forgive me.”

When he arrived at Qin Gang, he reported 610 million, and said with a fist,

“I’m sorry, two brothers, if you’re offended, please forgive me.”

Then there was Tailai. He directly reported 650 million, but still clasped his fists and said,

“I’m sorry, two brothers, if you offend, please forgive me.”

The others are already stupid, what is the relationship between these three people? Everyone calls the other two elder brothers, then who is the elder brother and who is the younger brother? It doesn’t matter who is the elder brother and who is the younger brother. What is important is that these three people are not willing to give up at all, chasing after each other, pushing the price higher and higher. In the blink of an eye, the price has been pushed to 980 million. Delon has been blinded. 980 million. His necklace is only worth 140 million, which has been opened several times! What the h*ll is this rejuvenation pill? How can it be so valuable? Just thinking of this, Tailai said directly:

“I will give out 1 billion!”

Solmon White felt that if he continued to play like this, he would basically have no head. In terms of assets, he might be able to compete with Qin Gang, but he was definitely incomparable with Tailai. Therefore, if you still add a little bit of it, it will be difficult to survive for Tailai in the end. So he simply gritted his teeth and blurted out:

“I will give out 1.1 billion!”

A one-million-dollar increase in one breath, everyone present was already shocked by his courage!

Chapter

“Since Brother White has already bid 1.1 billion, then I will pay 1.2 billion.”

Tailai didn’t care too much, he himself was richer than Qin Gang and Solmon White combined, so whether it was 1.2 billion or 1.5 billion, it didn’t make much difference to him. But this rejuvenation pill, he is determined to get it. So he said indifferently:

“If this is the case, then I will go straight to 2 billion.”

As soon as the voice fell, the scene was boiling. From 1.2 billion to 2 billion, this is simply the most incredible and lavish auction that everyone has ever seen. What is the concept of 2 billion cash? If one month’s pocket money is 10 million, then 2 billion is enough to spend nearly 17 years. If these 2 billion are deposited in the bank, calculated at an annual interest rate of 5%, the annual interest alone will be 100 million. Calculated in this way, the monthly interest is more than 8 million. This is simply an astronomical figure that is ustupidginable for ordinary people, even the rich. But for a billionaire like Tailai, this is nothing more than one-twentieth and thirty-thirty of his own assets. Tailai has struggled for half his life, earning money for enjoyment, and to make himself live better and more chic, so 2 billion to buy a rejuvenation pill is simply too cost-effective for him. So when he quoted this price, he didn’t feel distressed at all. But Solmon White and Qin Gang, at this moment, felt a deep weakness in their hearts. Behind these two people is a large-scale family. Each family’s direct relatives and collateral relatives add up to dozens of people, that is, dozens of mouths waiting to eat. Take Qin Gang as an example. The Qin family’s assets are less than tens of billions. It’s not impossible to use 2 billion to bite the bullet. But Qin’s assets are not only owned by Qin Gang. If he spends 2 billion to buy a rejuvenating pill, his own money is not enough, he must use family money. In this way, the family must have great opinions. After all, there is only one such thing as Rejuvenating Pill, and it cannot be distributed to everyone. So he could only hold his fists helplessly towards Tailai, and said,

“Mr. Li is really extraordinary, I admire him.”

Solmon White’s situation is no better than Qin Gang, and even in terms of strength, the White family’s strength is a bit weaker than that of the Qin family. What’s more, the two descendants of the White family, Gerald, and Fred White offended Charlie and lost the qualification to cooperate with the Emgrand Group, which also caused the White family to lose a lot. Therefore, the current White family can only stay away from the price of 2 billion. Seeing that no one had robbed him, Tailai was relieved. However, he was not half proud, nor did he express his joy. He held fists at Solmon White and Qin Gang, and said modestly:

“Brother White and Brother Qin, thank you for your love, and someone from Li will come to thank you next day!

“ Both Solmon White and Qin Gang spoke very humbly:

“President Tailai is polite. It is the extraordinary strength of Mr. Li. The two of us are beyond expectation.”

Everyone couldn’t fully marvel at the harmony between the three. A Rejuvenation Pill with a starting price of 150 million was fired all the way to 2 billion by the three of them, but the three of them were still not eager and blushing, and even everyone was quite decent, which was indeed praised. . At this time, Li Tailai looked at Charlie and said respectfully:

“Mr. Wade, since no one else is bidding with me, then I take the courage to pick your rejuvenating pill.”

Charlie nodded lightly, handed the Rejuvenation Pill directly to him, and said:

“In that case, this Rejuvenation Pill is yours!”

Chapter

“Mr. Wade, I haven’t paid the money yet, and I am ashamed of it. I will call the company’s financial department and transfer the money to your account immediately.”

Charlie nodded and smiled, took out his premium card, handed it to Tailai, and said,

“This is my card. Just put the money into this card.”

Delon was stunned by this card. Isn’t this the top premium card of Citibank? It seems that there are no more than five people in the country with this card. Moreover, Citibank has very strong privacy protection for top premium card customers. What is the origin of Charlie? How could he have this card? At this moment, Charlie looked at Delon suddenly and said with a smile:

“Mr. Kevin, your necklace is worth 20 million USD, and my rejuvenation pill is worth 2 billion. Who is high and who is low, I don’t think I need to say it?”

Delon’s expression was extremely ugly. What the f*ck are these bird people? 2 billion to buy a powerful pill, is it a brain disease? But cursing is not very useful, after all, I have just let out the words, and now I don’t know how to end it. Do you really let yourself swallow this sh!t ruby necklace? It is easy to swallow, what if it gets stuck in the intestines and cannot be pulled out? But if you don’t swallow it, how will you end up today? After all, those ruthless words were all made by myself, so I can’t break my word in public. But thinking about it carefully, it’s okay to cheat in public. Anyway, I don’t know anyone in Aurous Hill, so I’m not afraid of gossiping behind these people. But thinking about it again, I still plan to develop relations with Warnia. If I lose such a big face in public today, and I break my promise, it will not be so easy to impress Warnia in the future. Just when he was hesitating, Issac shook the phone in his hand and said:

“Mr. Kevin, I have videotaped the whole process of what happened just now. If you confided in the third master of the Kevin family, then I will send this video to Eastcliff’s circle, hoping that Mr. Kevin could weigh it himself.”

Delon looked at Issac dumbfounded, and said angrily:

“Mr. Issac, I have no grievances with you, why are you doing this to me?”

Issac said indifferently:

“Mr. Kevin, you are a bit unreasonable to say that. I have always been fair in doing things. I will always help or not help my relatives. Today’s matter is your own provocation first and you reached a consensus, why do you want to break your promise now? Is it just because you are the third young master of the Kevin family, can you speak for nothing? I remember the grandfather Kevin and the ancestor they have been in the world for decades. He is famous for his words, and his words are faithful. If you really get your moral character, you will start to decline?”

When Delon heard this, his face suddenly became extremely ugly. Unexpectedly, Issac knew his father and grandfather so well. After the surname Kevin was a saint, even the whole world was unified throughout his life. The more common characters of the Kevin family in modern times are generally good. Delon is the German character generation. The Kevin family of Eastcliff’s line can go step by step to today, and is inseparable from the unremitting efforts of the previous generations of Delon’s ancestors. Moreover, their ancestors, even in the generation of his father and grandfather, paid special attention to credibility, and spoke the same thing outside. Delon knew very well in his heart that if Issac spread this video to Eastcliff’s circle, the Kevin family would surely sweep the ground and become the laughing stock of everyone. Once the Kevin family knows what he said today that he did not believe, then he will be over. Grandpa will punish him according to the family law and even imprison him for two to three years. Thinking of this, he felt resentful in his heart. At the same time, he regretted it! As the saying goes, if you know today, why bother?

Chapter

“I, Delon, have always been willing to bet!”

He looked at Warnia and said with an extremely depressed expression:

“Miss Warnia, please lend me the ruby necklace I gave you.”

When Warnia heard this, her face was extremely ugly. What do you mean by lending it to you? Will you pay me back when you run out? She felt sick for a while, and hurriedly handed him the gift box, and said very seriously:

“Mr. Kevin. Please take the gift back.”

Delon also realized at this time that he had said something wrong, but he wanted to swallow the necklace in public. There was no doubt that he could only pull it out after swallowing it. He couldn’t pull it out by himself and then wash it and return it to Warnia, right? Thinking of this, his expression was extremely ugly, but he could only bite the bullet and said:

“I’m sorry, Miss Warnia, I will look for a more expensive gift for you another day. Please forgive me.”

Warnia hurriedly waved her hand and said,

“No need, Mr. Kevin, I will accept your wishes, but there is no need to give gifts.”

Delon knew that he had been disgusted, and his expression was very depressed. At this moment, Charlie smiled calmly and urged:

“Mr. Kevin, everyone is waiting for you to finish eating, so don’t chirp here.”

Delon’s face was dark, he gritted his teeth, looked at the huge ruby necklace, and felt nervous. It is probably difficult to swallow this stuff raw. If he can get some oil, it will be better. So he opened his mouth and said to Grandpa Song:

“Grandpa Song, please ask the chef to get me some olive oil.”

Grandpa Song nodded lightly, and instructed the butler Boyu:

“Go to the back kitchen and bring Mr. Kevin a bottle of olive oil.”

Boyu quickly walked over with an unopened bottle of olive oil, and respectfully handed it to the third young master of the Kevin family. Charlie said with a faint smile:

“It seems that Mr. Kevin is still very knowledgeable! He knows that drinking more oil in it can lubricate your esophagus and intestines, so that your 20 million ruby necklace will be in and out. More comfortably.”

When everyone heard Charlie’s words coming in and out freely, they couldn’t help but laugh. When Delon heard this, his face suddenly became extremely ugly. This Charlie really didn’t know good or bad, so he was so dying. After the incident, he must kill him. At this time, Issac reminded impatiently:

“Mr. Kevin, I can’t wait. If you don’t eat this, then I can send the video to Eastcliff’s circle.”

When he heard this, Delon said quickly:

“Issac, don’t worry, I’ll eat it!”

After speaking, he gritted his teeth and opened the bottle of olive oil, took a deep breath, and drank half a bottle into his stomach. Afterwards, he poured some oil on the palm of his hand, rubbed the necklace shiny, and then closed his eyes and stuffed the necklace into his mouth. Everyone observed at him intently, and even some good people had already taken out their phones and filmed the whole process of swallowing his necklace. He looked very painful, but he still swallowed desperately. When he felt a little difficult to swallow, he poured the remaining half bottle of olive oil into his mouth. Then, as the olive oil lubricated and washed, the necklace was finally swallowed by him. Charlie was the first to applaud, and said with a smile:

“Mr. Kevin really has a special talent, so I admire him very much.”

Delon’s expression retched, so he hurriedly stood up and asked Father Song:

“Grandpa Song, where is the bathroom?”

Chapter

“Mr. Kevin, please come with me, I will take you to the bathroom.”

Delon stood up immediately, followed with a step. When he arrived in the bathroom, Delon plucked his throat, forced a burst of nausea, and continued to induce vomiting. Several times, he could feel the necklace in his throat, but he couldn’t vomit it alive or dead. Delon tried hard several times, and every time he held his face flushed, even black and purple. In the end, his throat and his esophagus were painful to death, and his whole person lost the strength to induce vomiting. In desperation, he was forced to give up. When he thought that he couldn’t spit it out, he might have to pull it out, and Delon felt a flurry of hair all over his body. He even wondered if this thing would get stuck in his intestines? So he immediately took out his mobile phone and called his family doctor. As soon as he spoke, he asked the other person:

“Doctor, I swallowed a string of ruby necklaces, and now I can’t induce vomiting. If it enters the intestines, it won’t kill me, right?”

The other party asked immediately:

“Third Young Master, how big is the ruby necklace?”

Delon said:

“The egg is a bit smaller. It is bigger than a quail egg.”

The other party asked again:

“Is there anything sharp?”

Delon thought for a while and said,

“Not really.”

Convenience said:

“In this case, you might as well observe it for a day to see if it can be excreted naturally.”

After speaking, the other party added:

“It is best to buy some laxatives and take it, so that it can promote bowel movements and excrete faster.”

Delon asked him:

“What if I can’t excrete it?”

The other party said:

“If you still can’t excrete within 24 hours, then you need to pay attention to it, because if you can’t excrete it all the time, it is likely to cause intestinal obstruction. Intestinal obstruction is an acute disease, and it may be fatal.”

After speaking, the other party said:

“Or Third Young Master, come here now, and observe it here. Once you find any discomfort, you have to get operate in time. Otherwise, in case of intestinal obstruction, it will be really dangerous.”

When Delon heard that this thing could not be swallowed and pulled out, it might be fatal, and he was trembling with anger. What the hll is this? Make a bet, don’t tell me if I lose my face, and it’s dmn life-threatening. Thinking of this, Delon hated Charlie so much that he wanted to kill him immediately. But the biggest problem right now is the safety of his own life. In case something happens and he confesses his life to this trivial matter because of a bet, then he will lose out! So Delon immediately took out his mobile phone and called the captain of his private jet:

“Captain, where are you now?”

Delon only took his father’s private plane this afternoon and rushed over from Eastcliff. Because he had planned to stay in Aurous Hill for a few days, the captain planned to fly the plane back tonight. After all, this plane was used by Delon’s father most of the time. What Delon thought was that if the plane had not returned to Eastcliff, he would quickly follow the plane back. Say nothing to let this string of ruby necklace in his stomach kill him.

Chapter

“Mr. Kevin I am in line now, ready to take off to Eastcliff.”

Delon blurted out:

“You immediately apply to the tower for a delayed take-off, and then drive the plane back to the business jet apron. Wait for me, I will return to Eastcliff tonight.”

The captain asked in surprise:

“You just came here this afternoon? Didn’t you say that you want to stay here for a few days, so why do you want to go back now?”

Delon said impatiently:

“Don’t worry, take the plane back to the business jet apron and wait for me. I will come to the airport now.”

The captain said hurriedly:

“Okay, Mr. Kevin I will apply to the tower now.”

When Delon came out of the bathroom with a dark face, Boyu was waiting at the door, seeing him come out and hurriedly and respectfully asked:

“Mr. Kevin, how do you feel?”

“Not very good!”

Delon snorted coldly, and said:

“Tell your master, I will return to Eastcliff first.”

Boyu exclaimed:

“What? Mr. Kevin, are you going back now? The banquet has not officially started yet.”

“What the f*ck?”

Delon was very annoyed and blurted out:

“Tell your Old Master, I wanted to give the Song family a great opportunity this time. It’s a pity that your Song family is really not good for it!”

After all, Delon directly bypassed the banquet hall and prepared to leave. Boyu knew that Delon must be very angry, so he hurried back to the banquet hall and reported to Mr. Song. When Mr. Song heard that he was leaving, a trace of regret flashed in his expression, but he quickly returned to normal, and said calmly:

“Since Mr. Kevin is leaving, let him go.”

Honor suddenly became anxious, and blurted out:

“Grandpa, Mr. Kevin is here this time, but he wants to cooperate deeply with us. How could we let him go like this.”

Father Song asked him:

“He is leaving, can we still keep him?”

“Oh…”

Honor said anxiously:

“Grandpa, you are confused, you are such a far-sighted person, can’t you guess the purpose of Mr. Kevin coming to our house this time?”

When Warnia heard this, she blurted out:

“Brother, how can you say that to Grandpa!”

Warnia had no father and no mother since she was a child. In her eyes, Grandpa Song played not only the identity of grandfather, but also the identity of parents. Therefore, Warnia could not tolerate the slightest disrespect for Mr. Song, even from her cousin. Honor looked at Warnia’s eyes, and a trace of hatred flashed by. He said with regret:

“Sister, grandpa, the Kevin family, the reason why they came to our Song family must be because the Wu family’s strength is declining. The seat of the first family in Aurous Hill has been vacated. The Kevin family must hope to get a foot in it, so I think his purpose for coming to us must be to unite with us, and the Kevin family will support us to become the first family in Aurous Hill. In the future, we will also adhere to the Kevin family, which is equivalent to having a strong backer in Eastcliff. This is the best of both worlds!”

In fact, Mr. Song had already guessed the true intention of Young Mr. Kevin’s coming here. An old hero like him who started from scratch, even though he is very old, he still has a very sophisticated grasp and understanding of the situation. He had long realized that with the decline of the Wu family, the pattern of the Aurous Hill family would definitely be reshuffled. The old kings retreat and the new kings stood up. This is the truth of the more ancient history. However, he never thought that the Song family could have the opportunity to become the new king of the Aurous Hill family. After all, although the Song family is very strong in Aurous Hill, this one-third of acres of land, it is indeed weaker in the whole Aurous Hill.

Chapter

Chapter

“Everyone, today is the day of the old granddaughter. There is something I want to announce in public.”

Everyone looked at Mr. Song, wondering what he was going to announce in public. Grandpa Song sighed and said,

“Warnia’s life is very bitter. When she was very young, her parents passed away one after another. It was me and my deceased wife who pulled her up.”

Honor and Tianming looked at each other, neither of them knew what kind of medicine the Old Master was selling in the gourd.

Chapter

“Warnia has always been very filial, and has always been very caring about family matters. This is very gratifying to me. And some time ago I was seriously ill and was in bed, and all the doctors announced that I have few days. At that time, Warnia invited Mr. Charlie Wade for me. It was Mr. Wade who healed me and pulled me back from the ghost gate. Then Mr. Wade gave me a revival pill, so that I could re-experience the younger 20 years.”

Having said this, the Old Master paused, bowed slightly to Charlie, and said:

“The Old Master is grateful to Mr. Wade, and of course he is also grateful for this good granddaughter. Therefore, the Old Master wants to announce one thing on her birthday today. It is: He Decided that from tomorrow, Warnia will formally take over the position of Patriarch of the Song family, and also from tomorrow, he will officially retire!”

As soon as this remark came out, it suddenly sounded like a bomb in the entire scene. No one had thought that Old Master Song would let a female inherit the Song family. After all, there has never been a family, especially a large family, that gives a young woman the position of head of the family. In addition, Mr. Song has several sons and a bunch of grandsons. His eldest son Tianming is already ready to inherit the position of Patriarch of the Song family. The outside world originally speculated that Mr. Song would pass on the position of Patriarch to him in the next few years, as he is the eldest son. Unexpectedly, not only did he not give it to the eldest son or grandson, but to his granddaughter! Tianming and Honor, father and son, had hatred in their hearts at this time! They never dreamed that Warnia could become the head of the Song family. At this time, their hearts were full of extreme hatred for the Old Master and Warnia! The Old Master is too partial, right? ! Has the 200 billion property left to Warnia to take the helm? Why is a 26-year-old woman in charge of the 200 billion Song family? ! Warnia was also dumbfounded at this time. She used to only think about serving the Song family well, and doing her best for the family before she married. But she never expected that she could inherit the position of Song Family Patriarch. At this moment, Warnia’s heart is very excited. She is also a very ambitious and enterprising woman. The joy in her heart is beyond words when she hears that she is about to succeed the Song family as the head of the Song family. Honor was a little uncontrollable at this time. He stood up and blurted out:

“Grandpa! How can you hand over the position of Patriarch to Warnia? She is just a woman. In the future, she will marry someone. Once she marries an outsider, can you watch the Song family’s fortune fall into the hands of others?”

Father Song looked at him and said coldly:

“Warnia is also named Song, and she belongs to the Song family whenever she is, and I believe that in the entire Song family, no one can be compared to Warnia in terms of ability. She comes to take over as the head of the Song family. It couldn’t be more appropriate.”

Tianming said blankly at this time:

“Father, I think this matter is really wrong, please think twice!”

Father Song, the other sons also stood up and said,

“Father, please think twice!”

None of them could accept that the Song family was handed over to Warnia to take charge of the Song family. Mr. Song said lightly:

“What’s wrong, I founded this family business with my bare hands. I didn’t inherit it from anyone, so I have absolute control over the Song family. I will take it. It is given to Warnia after careful consideration, because Warnia will definitely make the Song family better and stronger!”

Speaking of Mr. Song, he looked around and said to the entire Song family:

“All the descendants of my Song family have the right to receive a generous dividend from the Song family. So even if the head of the family is held by Warnia, the Song family’s All children and grandchildren can also live without worry, and don’t forget that it doesn’t matter who inherits the head of the Song family, what matters is who can lead the Song family to become stronger and stronger. After a pause, the Old Master said with a majestic face:

“Take the roomate and his family as an example. They can get 10% of the Song family’s dividend rate every year, and if they pay 5 billion a year in dividends, their family can get 500 million, but if one person can lead the Song family to pay 10 billion in dividends a year, then their family can get 1 billion in a year. Don’t you want a more capable person to lead you? To make more money?”

Chapter

“Since it is the father’s decision, then we have no opinion.”

Tianming and Honor never expected that the other families would compromise in an instant! All of a sudden, he and his son became isolated and helpless. And what the Old Master said is too hurtful, right? What do you mean? Could it be said that both of us, father and son, are not as capable as Warnia? ? Tianming gritted his teeth and said:

“Father, according to our Chinese custom, the position of the head of the family has always been passed on from male to male. If you hand over the position of head of the family to Warnia, then you will surely become the laughingstock of the upper class. .”

“Oh?”

Mr. Song asked indifferently:

“The guests here today are mostly high-class people. Why didn’t I see them mocking my decision?”

Tianming made a strong argument and said:

“That’s because they are all guests, so how can you be embarrassed, and they laugh at the host’s decision in public?”

Mr. Song smiled and said seriously:

“Tianming, I know your thoughts. I give Warnia the position of Patriarch. You must be unconvinced in your heart, but I still said that. It doesn’t matter who is the Patriarch. , The important thing is who can help the Song family make more money!”

“Warnia has been involved in family operations for a long time, but her achievements are obvious to all!”

“Don’t say anything else, if it weren’t for Warnia, how could we cooperate with Hong Kong Li Kacheng?”

“You have to know that Li Jiacheng and his two sons have at least 800 billion in assets, both overt and secretly. We are cooperating with them now, and there will be great improvement and progress in the future!”

“These are all brought by Warnia to the Song family!”

Grandpa Song said sentence after sentence, pointed at Charlie, and said seriously:

“Including Mr. Wade, our Song family is able to know Mr. Wade, and it is all due to Warnia! Tell me why Warnia can’t be the head of the Song family. ?”

Tianming was dumbfounded by Mr. Song’s questions. He also knew in his heart that Warnia was indeed strong in all aspects, stronger than his son, and even stronger than himself. But even so, he couldn’t bear it, as Warnia became the Song family’s Patriarch. He couldn’t help cursing in his heart:

“You Warnia is just a girl movie. Do you really think you are a business woman?”

“If you want to be a strong woman, you can get out of the Song family and be your own strong woman outside. Don’t stand in my way in the Song family!”

Chapter

“Mr. Wade, the Old Master has an unsympathetic request. I hope you can agree to it.”

Charlie smiled indifferently, and said,

“Mr. Song please tell me.”

Mr. Song said:

“I hope you can become the second heir to the Patriarch of the Song family. If there are any accidents to Warnia in the future? If Warnia does not leave any children, you will be at the helm of the Song family. If you agree, I can now make a promise that in the future 30% of the Song family’s net profit will be owned by you, and it will be effective forever.”

The reason for saying this is because Mr. Song is indeed worried that his eldest son’s family will be disadvantageous to Warnia. But he was unwilling to give up his plan because of this. Mr. Song knew very well in his heart that the first thing the Song family wanted to achieve in the future was to let Warnia become the head of the family. If Charlie could become Warnia’s husband and join the Song family, it would be perfect. It doesn’t matter even if Charlie doesn’t want to be married, as long as he and Warnia have a child, that child will have the blood of the Song family. Whether the surname is Song, it doesn’t matter to him. What’s more, if Charlie becomes his grandson-in-law, he himself can benefit infinitely in the future. Until now, he has not put money interests first, but put his health and lifespan first. So passing on the position of Patriarch to Warnia was just one of his plans. He wanted Charlie to be Warnia’s husband. Charlie didn’t know that Elder Song still had the idea of making him a grandson-in-law in his heart. He just felt that when Mr. Song said so, he must be worried that Warnia would be disadvantaged in the future, so he wanted to bind himself to Warnia and let him ensure Warnia’s safety. After all, if you are the second heir of the Song family Patriarch, then it doesn’t make sense for others to disadvantage Warnia, because even if you kill Warnia, you still have yourself. What’s more, even if someone in the Song family wants to covet the position of the Patriarch, he has to weigh whether he can provoke him. Mr. Song is indeed very sincere, and he gave 30% of the income of the entire Song family at once, which is really a very big hand. But Charlie is not short of money, nor does he care about money. What he cares about is Warnia’s safety and future. In Charlie’s heart, Warnia’s status is second only to his wife Claire. He didn’t know exactly why, but thought that Warnia was really an impeccable woman. Not only does he have a congenial relationship with her, but also have a better temper and acting style. It is not an exaggeration to say that you are a confidant. When he was drinking with Warnia, he also heard that Warnia confided to him that she knew her life experience was rather pitiful. As a girl from a wealthy family, she didn’t even have the power to decide her future marriage. So he also hoped that Warnia could become the head of the Song family. In this way, no one can force her to do things she doesn’t want to do in the future. Charlie said earnestly:

“Master Song, don’t worry, I will ensure Warnia’s personal safety from now on.”

Chapter

“Mr. Wade, I’ll take you back.”

Chapter

“Paul, don’t bother you to send Mr. Wade, I will drop him myself.”

Paul is very smart, so when he saw this, he knew that Warnia must have loved Charlie very much. After all, today is her birthday and the first day she became the heir of the Song family, but after the banquet ended, she took the initiative to send Charlie home. The last person who should not come out to see the guests tonight is her birthday star. What’s more, there are so many people with good looks and faces today. She didn’t send it to anyone, but only sent Charlie alone, which is more than enough to see how much she values Charlie in her heart. So Paul said wittily:

“And just when I remembered, I still have something to do. I didn’t go along with Mr. Wade, so please ask Miss Warnia to help Mr. Wade!”

Warnia nodded and smiled:

“Go ahead and take care of it, Mr. Wade is here to take care of me.”

Charlie smiled slightly:

“Your grandpa asked me to take care of you, but now you have to take care of me.”

Warnia rarely spit out her tongue playfully, and in a very gentle voice, she said shyly:

“It’s a rare opportunity to take care of Mr. Wade once. Mr. Wade, you must not refuse.”

Charlie nodded and said,

“In this way, Miss Warnia will have to take a trip.”

At this time, Tailai stepped forward to Charlie, bowed respectfully, and said respectfully:

“Mr. Wade, I have been eager to get the rejuvenate the pill for a long time, thank you for giving me this golden opportunity today!”

Charlie smiled and said,

“Mr. Li doesn’t have to be so polite with me. You won the bidding for this Rejuvenation Pill. Of course, you don’t have to thank me.”

Tailai still arched his body and said respectfully:

“Welcome to Mr. Wade, come to Haicheng another day to gather, and we must give Mr. Wade a chance to entertain wholeheartedly next time.”

Charlie nodded and said,

“If there is a chance in the future, I will go.”

After that, he asked Tailai:

“By the way, President Tailai, my good brother Zhao Hao, is he working as an assistant for you now? Is he here today?”

Tailai nodded and said,

“Old Zhao is now my full-time driver. This person is very practical and reliable. Thank you Mr. Wade for introducing me to such a reliable person!”

Tailai is worthy of being the richest man in Haicheng, and his speech is very technical. In fact, he promoted Zhao Hao, who had a monthly salary of only a few thousand, to become his assistant, and had an annual salary of 2 million, which in itself sold Charlie’s face. However, he did not dare to take credit for it in front of Charlie. So he, in turn, said that Charlie introduced himself to a reliable person, and he would like to thank Charlie again, which shows that this person has a high EQ. As soon as Charlie heard that the good brother came here today, he hurriedly asked,

“Where is Zhao Hao?”

Li Tailai said,

“The Song family arranged a banquet for the driver. He is in the side hall. He should have been waiting for me in the car by now.”

Charlie gave a hum, and said,

“Just come out with me, and by the way, I also say hello to Zhao Hao.”

At this time, Zhao Hao has completely lost the appearance of the failed rag. He was wearing a very decent high-end suit and white gloves, sitting in Tailai’s customized limited edition Rolls Royce. Seeing Tailai walked out of the villa, he hurriedly got out of the car, opened the rear door, and prepared to welcome Tailai into the car. At this moment, he suddenly saw his good brother Charlie walking beside his boss. His eyes were instantly overjoyed. These days, Zhao Hao has always been very grateful to Charlie, always looking for an opportunity to thank Charlie, but because he has to accompany Tailai every day, he has no chance to come to Aurous Hill again. Now he didn’t expect to see a good brother here.

Chapter

“Mr. Li!”

Tailai patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile:

“Zhao Hao, you don’t need to be so polite in front of me. You are Mr. Wade’s brother, and that is my brother. Although I am many years older than you, We can also pay after year-end!”

Zhao Hao nodded quickly, flattered. At this time, Charlie smiled and asked him:

“How about a rat, do you still adapt to the new job during this period of time?”

Zhao Hao said with gratitude,

“Charlie, my good brother, I really don’t know how to thank you! Without you, how can I be Zhao Hao today! You are the noble person in my life!”

Charlie smiled slightly and said:

“Everyone will meet a noble person in their life. You think I am your noble person, but I still think that Aunt Lena is the noble person of both of us.”

“Everything is actually karma. You and I have done good deeds in the last life, so in this life, a good person like Aunt Lena rescued us and gave us a home.”

“Maybe you did more good things in your previous life than me, so you met me again in this life and gave you a chance to change your life. In the future, all of this may have been destined, so you have to thank yourself even more. It’s you yourself.”

Charlie suddenly talked about the topic so grandly, the others couldn’t keep up with the rhythm. Warnia looked at Charlie, her eyes sparkling with radiance, she carefully savored what Charlie had just said, and suddenly thought, did she save the galaxy in her previous life, so this life will have a chance to meet Mr. Wade? Thinking of this, she couldn’t help feeling a little lost in her heart. Because she felt that if she had saved the galaxy in her previous life, then Mr. Wade’s wife, Claire, wouldn’t it have saved the entire universe in her previous life? Zhao Hao was moved by Charlie’s words. This is a good brother who grew up with him since childhood. Even though he helped him so much, he didn’t feel that he really owed him anything. Instead, he traced everything back to his previous life. Although my life in the past two decades was poor, there is such a man among the brothers of the dragon and the phoenix, and the hardship of the past two decades is not in vain. At this time, Charlie checked the time and said to Zhao Hao:

“Friend, President Tailai, there is still something tonight, so you should drive President Tailai back first. When there is a chance in the future, I will come to Haicheng or you will come to Aurous Hill. , Let us brothers get together again.”

When Tailai heard this, he waved his hand and said,

“Mr. Wade, there is nothing wrong tonight, you and Zhao Hao will continue to talk about the past, don’t worry about me!”

Charlie smiled slightly and said seriously:

“Have you forgotten the rejuvenating pill you just bought? Hurry back, take a good bath and take the medicine, sleep well, wake up tomorrow morning, you will find that something happened to you, a rebirth, a great change.”

Tailai immediately became excited! The rejuvenating pill was always talking, and it was placed close to the body in the inner pocket of the suit. He always wanted to find an opportunity to quickly eat this Rejuvenating Pill, but he felt that today was on the Song family’s site, and it was also the birthday party of Warnia, the eldest of the Song family. If he would serve the Rejuvenating Pill on the spot. That’s overwhelming. That’s why he has been enduring preparations to return to his villa in Aurous Hill, and then quickly take this rejuvenating pill. Hearing what Charlie said, he clasped his fists in gratitude and said,

“Mr. Wade is able to consider Li so much, and I am grateful! That being the case, then I will leave today!”

Charlie nodded, hugged gently with his good brother, and watched the two get into the car and leave.

Chapter

“Mr. Wade, let’s go too.”

“Okay, then.”

…… Warnia drove Charlie out of the Song family villa in her red Bentley. Warnia’s heartbeat accelerated at this time, and she had never been so nervous in front of Charlie like now. The atmosphere in the car was a little silent for a while, so Warnia hurriedly looked for a topic and said,

“Mr. Wade, thank you so much today. I really didn’t expect that you would give me such an expensive gift as Rejuvinating miracle.”

Charlie smiled slightly and said:

“I’m telling you that the reason why I gave you the Rejuvenation Pill is to give you an opportunity to borrow flowers to offer Buddha. With this Rejuvenation Pill, Mr. Song can live to be at least a hundred years old. He must feel special. You want the pill that I gave you, but Mr. Song himself is a person who rewards and penalizes clearly, he is sentimental and righteous, so once he really wants your rejuvenation pill, he will definitely give you a great return. .”

Warnia nodded moved:

“Mr. Wade, you are all for Warnia’s sake. Warnia is really grateful. In this life, if Mr. Wade has any requirements for Warnia, as long as Mr. Wade has a word, Warnia would not dare to say No. No way!”

Charlie smiled and said,

“I don’t have any requirements for you, you just need to take care of yourself from now on.”

After speaking, Charlie said again:

“I didn’t expect that Elder Song would be so simple. At this birthday party, he passed the position of Patriarch to you directly. I originally thought he might be soft in the future. It’d solve slowly.”

“Now he suddenly announced that this will definitely be a very big blow to your uncle and your cousin, and it will even bring you a lot of hatred, so you must be very careful in your future actions, be careful and cautious.

“ Warnia said earnestly:

“Mr. Wade, don’t worry, I understand all that you said.”

Charlie sighed softly and said,

“It may be the Rejuvenation Pill, which is too attractive to the Old Master. Therefore, the Old Master may not think about this matter. What I am worried about is your personal safety in the future. If someone in the Song family is dissatisfied with your inheritance as Patriarch, then they are likely to be against you.”

Warnia smiled sweetly and said,

“Thank you, Mr. Wade, for your reminder. Don’t forget, I also have a magical medicine that you gave me at the beginning. Isn’t that magical medicine that has a life-saving effect at critical times?”

Charlie asked curiously:

“Where did you put that medicine?”

Warnia blushed and said,

“The medicine you gave…is always been…always…closed to my body…”

When it came to storing 4 words next to her, Warnia was already ashamed to not look at Charlie. Before, Warnia hid the pill in the car, but she thought it was too unsafe to put such a valuable thing in the car, so she has kept it close to her body ever since. And because this is a gift from Charlie to her, keeping it close to her will give her a feeling of being cared for by Charlie. Charlie didn’t notice the girlish shyness on Warnia’s face. He just faintly worried about Warnia’s safety from the bottom of his heart. So he opened his mouth and said:

“By the way, you can help me find a good piece of white jade from Jiqingtang another day.”

“White jade?”

Warnia hurriedly asked,

“Mr. Wade, what kind of white jade do you want?”

Charlie said calmly:

“The whitest, purest, and impurity-free white jade, I will make you a talisman by then, and it will keep you safe by wearing it next to your body.”

Chapter

“Mr. Wade, you are so kind to me, I don’t know how to repay you!”

When she said this, Warnia’s inner monologue was:

“If it is possible, I really want to acquiesce by myself, to accompany Mr. Wade in this life, and to serve in front of you throughout this life, to repay you for the kindness.”

However, in this case, she will be embarrassed to say such a thing for a proud lady of the big family. Charlie was very indifferent to this. Because he himself is a person who values love and righteousness and knows the gratitude. Although Warnia is not his benefactor, she is his friend, and she is a trustworthy and heart-to-heart friend. To such friends, he is naturally full of sincerity. What’s more, Charlie always faintly felt that Warnia seemed to have a slightly different meaning to her from ordinary friends. In Charlie’s heart, he admired Warnia’s personality and Warnia’s behavior style. Moreover, he felt that Warnia’s fate was similar to her own, both of whom were born well, but her parents died young. But her life was a little better than her own, at least she didn’t leave the family and fled to another country. It was just because he admired Warnia’s personality and cherished her love, so Charlie wanted to take care of her a little more, and it was a natural feeling in his heart. Warnia deliberately didn’t drive the car fast, so that she would have more time to be alone in the car with him. The Song’s Villa and the Tomson where Charlie lives are separated by a magnificent Yangtze River. So when Warnia drove the car near the River Bridge, she suddenly turned to look at Charlie, her eyes full of expectation and said:

“Mr. Wade, if you are not in a hurry to go home, can you accompany me to the riverside for a walk?”

Charlie nodded and said:

“Okay.”

Warnia said with joy:

“It’s great. I know that there is a place that is very quiet and there are no people around. We can take a walk on the river beach and blow the wind.”

With that, Warnia drove the car onto a small road along the river. After the car drove out for a kilometer or two, she parked the car on the side of the road and said to Charlie:

“There is a road to go down here, let’s get off here.”

Charlie nodded, opened the door and walked down. The weather is getting colder now, but for him, it has no effect. Warnia put on a furry coat, inside was the noble and elegant evening dress that she wore at the birthday party, and she also held a red Hermes handbag in her hand. A cold wind hit her, and her long flowing hair danced with the wind, and a few strands of blue silk were blowing her face, looking quite charming. There is no front or rear here, no people and no cars. Warnia took a deep breath against the wind, and said with a smile:

“When I was young, I always liked to be by the river. When I grew up, I got busier and busier and I didn’t have time.”

With that, she said to Charlie:

“Mr. Wade, let’s go down.”

Chapter

“Okay, but this staircase is a bit steep. Be careful when you descend.”

Warnia shyly stretched out her soft hand and handed it to Charlie, and said softly:

“Mr. Wade, can you help me with your hard here? Otherwise, I’m afraid I might fall…”

In fact, she was not afraid of falling, but wanted to take this opportunity to get closer and closer to Charlie. Charlie saw that this stone step was indeed very long and quite steep, extending from the bank to the river beach. Warnia, a girl, would really slip and fall, the consequences would be disastrous. So he took Warnia’s soft jade hand, led her to walk carefully, and walked down the stone steps. At this time, the river beach was also empty, and occasionally a few ships with lights on the river passed by. The rumbling diesel engine made a loud noise, but it didn’t feel very noisy on this empty river surface. After arriving on the river beach, Charlie let go of Warnia’s hand, facing the cold wind on the surface of the river, smiling and saying,

“This place is really good.”

Warnia smiled slightly, stroked the blue silk between her ears, and said,

“When I was young, I liked coming here the most. Back then, my father was busy with work, so my mother brought me here every day.”

As she said, she sighed a little sadly, and said:

“At that time, my mother would drive with me, park the car in the same place, and then walk down the same stone steps, just like you just now, so cautiously taking my hand.”

Charlie nodded lightly. When he grew up in an orphanage, he often thought of his parents. When they were young, they were not as strong as they are now. Whenever they think that they would hide under the covers or cry in the corner. But after a long time, he gradually got used to it. The hard life at the beginning made him understand a lot of precious truths. For example, the deceased is dead, such as the sad things that happened in the past, let it pass quietly. At this time, Warnia sighed:

“I went to my parents to sweep the grave this morning. I couldn’t believe it. They have been away for more than ten years. Everything from my childhood is still vivid in my eyes. There is an illusion that I feel like I am still alive when I am eight or nine years old.”

Charlie laughed at himself and sighed softly:

“You can still go to sweep the graves of your parents, I don’t know where my parents are buried now.”

“Huh?”

Warnia asked in surprise:

“Can’t you find it? Or what happened back then?”

Charlie smiled bitterly:

“When my parents passed away, I was just eight years old. At that time, I couldn’t take care of myself. I didn’t even know where to solve my full meal. I simply didn’t have the ability to handle their funeral affairs. By the time it has not been found.”

After speaking, Charlie said again:

“However, their ashes may have been taken back by the grandfather’s family, but I am not sure about the details.”

Warnia couldn’t help asking him:

“Mr. Wade, do you still have relatives in this world?”

Charlie nodded:

“Yes, but I am not ready to see them yet.”

Warnia nodded lightly, blinked her beautiful eyelashes, and said,

“Mr. Wade, let’s take a walk along the river.”

“Okay.”

Charlie readily agreed, and walked side by side along the river with Warnia. Warnia smiled and said:

“By the way, Mr. Wade, do you remember the first time we met?”

Charlie smiled and said,

“Of course, in Jiqingtang, my father-in-law accidentally broke one of your antique vases.”

Warnia nodded and said:

“At that time, I was shocked by the way you repaired the vase. I thought how could a young man master the lost repair skills. This person is too good I said to myself. However, I never dreamed of it at that time. That’s actually just the tip of the iceberg, Mr. Wade, and I didn’t expect that you would help me so much…”

Chapter

“Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures”

. If there is no

“Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures”

, then he is at best Mr. Charlie rather than the admired and famous Mr. Wade. In contrast, he still prefers the title of Mr. Wade, because Mr. Wade is a four-character word, and he used his own strength to exchange it. As for Mr. Charlie, that is just his own life experience. The characters behind Mr. Charlie represent It is not his own ability, but the ability of the family. Therefore, he felt that these were fate. He has a relationship with Warnia, and also with the

“Nine Profound Sky Classics”

. So he said to Warnia with a serious face:

“People say acquaintance is fate, in fact, many things are already destined in the dark.”

Warnia blushed, and asked in a low voice:

“Mr. Wade, you mean that we two are destined to have a relationship, right?”

“Yeah.”

Charlie said with a smile:

“It takes a hundred years to cultivate in the same boat, but the same boat is only the fate of acquaintance. From acquaintance to becoming a friend, how can you say it has two or three hundred years of fate?”

Warnia nodded lightly and said softly,

“Mr. Wade, you always speak very mysteriously. Does an expert like you believe in fate and destiny?”

Charlie smiled and said:

“I didn’t believe it before, but after something happened, I slowly began to believe it.”

As he said, Charlie waved his hand:

“Don’t talk about it anymore. I don’t mean much. Tell me about you. You are now the Patriarch of the Song Family. What are your plans next?”

Warnia said seriously:

“I became the head of the family, and there are still many people who are not convinced. Therefore, I need a period of time to constantly consolidate my position as the head of the family, and then lead the family forward. If the family is under my leadership I can have rapid development under the government, so that other family members can make more money, then I believe they will definitely support me.”

Charlie nodded slightly and said seriously:

“This idea of yours is right. For most people, they just want to make more money.”

After all, Charlie said again:

“Now it is a good opportunity for the Song family. The Wu family is obviously not good enough. The status of the first family in Aurous Hill has been vacated. I think now is a good opportunity for the Song family to rise.”

Warnia said:

“I also want to go out and run more during this period to see if I can expand the business of the Song family. It is best to find some new partners.”

Charlie asked:

“Is there anything I can help with? If you need my help, you can just say it.”

Song Manting hurriedly said:

“Mr. Wade, you have helped me too much, saying that you can no longer help me. On the contrary, if you have anything useful to me in the future, please do not hesitate to speak. I really hopes to have the opportunity to repay your kindness!”

Charlie smiled and said:

“You don’t have to always pay back to me. If I need your help in the future, I will definitely not be polite to you.”

Warnia nodded lightly and said,

“OK, Mr. Wade, I understand.”

Charlie hummed:

“Warnia, after you go back, just give that rejuvenating pill to your grandfather, he will be very happy.”

Warnia hurriedly said,

“I understand!”

Charlie smiled slightly, looked at the time and said,

“Okay, it’s getting late, let’s go, I believe Mr. Song must be waiting for you to return now.”

Warnia felt very sad, she had never had this kind of opportunity to get along with Charlie privately. Especially in one of my favorite places since I was young. At this moment, how much she wanted to take the initiative to hold Charlie’s hand and tell him what she wanted. But when she thought that Charlie was a married man with a wife, the impulse in her heart was immediately suppressed. So she could only say softly:

“OK, Mr. Wade, in that case, let’s go back.”

The two returned to the stone steps that they had come down at that time, Warnia’s heart was bumped like a deer again, she didn’t know whether Charlie would still hold her hand. She really enjoy the feeling of being led by him.

Chapter

“I’ll take you up.”

Warnia’s heart was filled with the shyness and excitement of the little woman, and she stretched out her hand happily, letting Charlie lead her. As for herself, following Charlie cleverly, she walked up step by step. Back in the car, Warnia’s pretty face was still red. Because of nervousness and shyness, her heartbeat was much faster than usual. She started the car in a panic and said to Charlie,

“Mr. Wade, I will take you home now.”

Charlie nodded, and Warnia drove the car back to the road. The car crossed the Yangtze River and came to the door of Tomson Villa. After the car stopped, Charlie said to Warnia,

“Thank you for the lift.”

Warnia said hurriedly,

“Mr. Wade, you don’t have to be so polite.”

Charlie said:

“Drive slowly on the way back.”

“It is Okay.”

Warnia nodded reluctantly. Seeing that Charlie was about to push the door to get out of the car, her heart moved, and she hurriedly said,

“Mr. Wade, wait a moment.”

Charlie retracted his hand to open the door and asked her:

“What’s wrong? Is there anything else?”

Warnia said shyly:

“I still have a gift to give you.”

Charlie smiled and said,

“Today is your birthday, why did you prepare a present for me?”

Warnia twisted and said,

“It’s a rather special gift. In fact, I always wanted to give it to Mr. Wade, but I never had a chance.”

Charlie nodded and smiled:

“Well, then I will thank you first.”

Warnia replied shyly:

“In order to maintain mystery, please close your eyes, Mr. Wade.”

“Okay.”

Charlie didn’t think too much, always feeling that this should be the kind of ritual feeling peculiar to girls, so he closed his eyes. After a while, Charlie suddenly felt that a pair of soft lips had actually stabilized his mouth. The lips were not only soft, but also a bit sweet. After k!ssing him, they didn’t go away immediately, but kept pressed against his lips like this. Charlie was startled, and subconsciously opened his eyes, and saw Warnia’s beautiful eyes close at hand. He really didn’t expect Warnia to k!ss him… At this moment, he instinctively wanted to avoid, or gently pushed Warnia away. However, deep in his heart, he felt extremely struggling and tangled. This kind of struggle and entanglement prevented him from making any movements for a while. Warnia k!ssed actively for a full minute…

Chapter

“Mr. Wade it was just a momentary excitement. If you are offended, please forgive me.”

Charlie coughed dryly, and said awkwardly:

“This, you and me”

Speaking of this, Charlie obviously hesitated. He didn’t want to hurt Warnia. Well, and can’t bear to hurt her. So, he could only sigh, and said:

“Warnia, I’m already married, you know.”

Warnia nodded repeatedly, and whispered:

“I have heard about Mr. Wade and his wife.”

After that, she plucked up the courage to look at Charlie, and said seriously:

“Mr. Wade, I love you sincerely, and also sincerely wants to be with you. I know that Mr. Wade has been married. You’re married, and I am indeed not ethical justified to do this, but I feel that everyone has the right to pursue love, and I am the same.”

Charlie said with emotion:

“You are indeed a good girl, but I am a married person.”

Warnia said stubbornly:

“Mr. Wade, I heard that your wife has been married to you for more than three years and there is no real husband and wife relationship between you two. You and your wife were married only under the arrangement of your wife’s grandfather. I really want to know, I don’t understand, why are you keeping a marriage that has not been consumated for more than three years and not let go?”

As she said, she gradually became agitated and said with red eyes,

“I feel wronged for Mr. Wade from the moment I met. Aurous Hill respects you as a true dragon on earth. This is because everyone knows you. The strength is extraordinary, far surpassing ordinary people in the whole Aurous Hill, but I don’t understand, since you have such abilities, why do you have to join Willson family and become a son-in-law who has no de facto marriage?”

Charlie smiled bitterly and said,

“Claire is kind to me, how can I leave her because I have some ability?”

When Warnia heard this, tears burst into her red eyes. She said:

“What your wife can give you, I believe I can give you; what your wife can’t give you, I can still give you.”

Chapter

“Mr. Wade, if you can accept me, I’m willing to give up myself and the entire Song family. If I am the Song family, I will become the Wade family. You are the head of the Wade family. I want nothing else in this life, I just want to be your lover and serve you. I will give up the entire Song family. Wandering around with you, if you like children, Warnia will give for you a few more births. As long as you are happy, I can do anything.”

Charlie couldn’t help being touched. From any point of view, Warnia is a superb beauty of one in a million or even one in a billion. She not only looks outstanding, but also has a very pleasing personality. She has received a very high-end aristocratic education since she was a child, and her ability is also extraordinary. It can be said to be a model of virtues among the rich ladies. Even the big families of Eastcliff may not be able to produce such an excellent girl. Therefore, it is a blessing that such a good girl can like him. But it’s a pity that he is indeed a married person, and the feelings for Claire in his heart are still very deep. It is impossible for him to leave her like this. However, seeing Warnia cry into tears, he couldn’t bear it. He didn’t want to see Claire hurt, but he didn’t want to see Warnia hurt either. For a while, he was completely caught in a dilemma. Warnia has been looking at him affectionately, looking forward to his reply. Charlie was silent for about two or three minutes, sighed, and said:

“Warnia, I know your thoughts, and I am very grateful, but I really can’t leave Claire, so please forgive me.”

The tears that Warnia had just stopped came to her eyes again. Those bright red eyes observed at Charlie, and said affectionately:

“It doesn’t matter Mr. Wade, I know that you may find it difficult to accept me, but I am willing to wait forever, even if the sea is dry and the world is old, I am willing to wait forever.”

Charlie sighed:

“Why waste great youth on me. There are so many men in this world that are better than me. Don’t joke about your lifelong happiness, let alone be arrogant.”

“No.”

Warnia said categorically,

“This is definitely not a matter of motivation, and I don’t think there can be a better man in this world than Mr. Wade! I grew up with a very stubborn personality, no matter if I like someone Something, or if you like someone, as long as I like it, it will never change.”

As she said, she raised her wrist to reveal the old bracelet that her mother left for her, and said seriously:

“Just like this bracelet, there are more beautiful, luxurious, and priceless bracelets in the house than it is. But I don’t like any of them, I only like this one, and I like it for a lifetime, and I will never give up halfway or change my original intention!”

Charlie said sincerely:

“Warnia, you are 26 years old today. In a big family, you have reached the best age for marriage. In the next two to three years, you should find a great man to marry. It’s not worth putting your heart on a man like me, let alone I’m still a married man.”

Warnia blurted out:

“I am willing to wait!”

Charlie sighed:

“Why are you waiting for me? Are you waiting for my divorce? But if I don’t get a divorce in the future?”

Warnia said stubbornly:

“I am willing to wait!”

Charlie helplessly:

“Take ten thousand steps and say, even if I am divorced, you dignified Miss Song family, marry me this second married man, are you not afraid that others will laugh at you?”

Warnia shook her head and said,

“Not afraid! As long as Mr. Wade doesn’t dislike me, I am not afraid to be your lover! As long as I can be with you, even if the whole world comes to poke my backbone, I am not afraid!”

Chapter

“Let’s talk about this matter later. Let’s give each other some time.”

Warnia looked at him nervously and asked softly:

“You won’t be unwilling to talk to me from now on? Will you deliberately alienate me in the future?”

Charlie smiled and said,

“Why? I’m not that kind of person, it’s impossible because you said you like me, I will alienate you.”

Warnia breathed a sigh of relief and said,

“In fact, I have already done it. It takes a long time to realize this dream. Let alone 10 years and 8 years, even 20 years is not long in my eyes. I have only one request, that is, in any case, but don’t deliberately alienate me. Even if you don’t like me, please treat me as your friend as before.”

Charlie said seriously:

“Don’t worry, I will never alienate you. What we were like before, we are still like now.”

Warnia nodded gently. Charlie sighed and said,

“Okay, it’s getting late, I have to go home, you should go back soon.”

Warnia hummed, and said,

“Good night, Mr. Wade, thank you for your appreciation today and the rejuvenation pill you gave!”

Charlie smiled and waved his hand:

“You don’t need to be so polite, I’ll go back first, you drive a little slower.”

After speaking, Charlie opened the door to get out of the car. Warnia hurriedly stopped him:

“Mr. Wade!”

Charlie turned his head and looked at her:

“Is there anything else?”

Warnia blushed pretty and said shyly:

“It’s okay, I just wanted to tell you that it was my first k!ss just now.”

Even Charlie blushed a little by her words. He didn’t expect Warnia to still retain the first k!ss, and also gave the first k!ss to him. As the saying goes, it is the most difficult to accept the grace of beauty, especially for a man like him who is affectionate and righteous. He didn’t know what to say in response to Warnia, was silent for a moment, and said sincerely:

“Thank you”

Warnia smiled sweetly and shyly, and said,

“Mr. Wade, then I’ll leave now.”

“Yep.”

Chapter

“How was your friend’s birthday party?”

Charlie felt a little unnatural, and replied:

“The banquet was not bad.”

Claire didn’t know that Warnia was celebrating her birthday tonight. This was mainly because Charlie didn’t want her to think too much, so he didn’t say it. Claire didn’t find anything wrong with Charlie. She put down the book in her hand, looked at Charlie, and said with some embarrassment:

“Husband, can I ask you something?”

Charlie hurriedly said,

“What are you doing so politely with your husband? Just talk about it.”

Claire said:

“I have a high school classmate who is going to get married some time later. They came to my studio today to give me invitation. Can you accompany me then?”

Charlie smiled and said,

“Of course, I’ll, Is it a male or female?”

“Female.”

Claire said:

“When we were in the third year of high school, we had been at the same table for a while.”

Charlie nodded and said,

“Since it is a wedding at the same table, we must go!”

Claire hesitated and said,

“Um, husband, I have one more thing I want to ask you for help.”

Charlie said:

“You just say it.”

Claire said seriously:

“This high school classmate’s life is not very good. The family has always favored boys over girls and didn’t care much about her, and she was married by Fengzi this time, so her husband’s family is not very esteemed at her. She thinks today. She beg me to drive my BMW to make her the first car for her wedding. She may think that the BMW is already very luxurious, but you also know that nowadays in the city, the first car for the wedding team is at least For a luxury car over a million-class, it’s not possible to start with the BMW 5 Series, so I want to beg you, can you lend one of the two luxury cars from Mr. White and Mr. Steven?”

Charlie asked in surprise:

“It’s okay to borrow a car. I haven’t driven since that auto show. But, my wife, I’ve only heard of a fleet of family members and never heard of a fleet of married couples. What is the rule?”

Claire said:

“My high school classmate used to live in school. Her family was in a county around Aurous Hill. It stands to reason that when she got married, it was the groom who brought to pick her up, but the groom’s family looked down on my classmate. Yes, he deliberately made a harsh request, saying that he would not go to pick up the family when they get married, and let her mother’s family drive to the hotel, so she just said. Charlie couldn’t help frowning:

“This groom’s family has done too much, right? She is pregnant with his child. When they got married, they didn’t go to the house to pick up their relatives?”

Claire sighed:

“No way, my classmate is also very uncomfortable. The man’s family despises her and is unwilling to give a penny gift. Her mother’s family originally expected her to have some gift for her brother when she got married. When she bought a house, they didn’t give her a penny, so my classmate’s family didn’t want her to marry, but my classmate insisted on marrying, so whether it’s her future husband’s family, or her own family, they all have opinions on her. It is kind of pitiful.”

Speaking of this, Claire hugged Charlie’s arm and swayed vigorously, begging:

“My husband, I know you have the best skills, and I know that you are usually low-key, but can you help? On the day of my classmate’s wedding, she can drive a sports car to marriage? I also wanted to save her face so that her husband’s family would not bully her too much in the future, please, husband.”

Charlie smiled slightly and said dozingly:

“Since she’s your high school classmate, how can you drive one? Just leave both of them. Then I will drive one by myself. You drive one. You drive one. With your classmate, are you satisfied with this arrangement?”

Claire was overjoyed, immediately hugged him, k!ssed him on the lips, and said happily:

“Satisfied! So satisfied! You are really the best husband in the world!”

Charlie was stunned on the spot. What happened to him today? Is the peach blossom blooming?

Chapter

“Miss, please park your car here. I will help you in the garage.”

Warnia said:

“No need for Boyu, I can do by myself. You can go and do your job.”

Boyu hurriedly said:

“So how come, Miss, you are now the Patriarch of the Song family, and you can leave many things to us subordinates to do in the future.”

While speaking, Boyu whispered again:

“Miss, Master is still waiting for you.”

When she heard that grandpa was still waiting for her, Warnia nodded hurriedly, left the car to Boyu, picked up her bag, and walked into the house. At this time, all the Song family members were sitting in the living room of the Song family meeting. Although Warnia’s birthday party was over, no one dared to leave because Mr. Song didn’t say to leave. Moreover, all those who are interested have discovered that Mr. Song didn’t even sit on the main seat this time. The design of the Song’s living room is similar to that of a large company’s meeting room. There is a main seat directly in front, and there are 18 seats on the left and right sides of the main seat. Usually Mr. Song must sit on the only main seat, but this time, he actually chose to sit on the right hand side of the main seat. Everyone knew very well that he left the main seat to Warnia. Honor and his father Tianming sat blankly opposite the Old Master. What happened tonight was like a nightmare for the father and son. And from this nightmare they haven’t woken up yet, it is impossible to wake up. The Old Master Song wanted to help Warnia to rise, and even if the father and son wanted to stop, they couldn’t stop them. After all, the current Old Master Song has a strong body and a very good spirit, not only has a strong judgment, but also a strong control ability. In this case, even if the father and son had great opinions, they could not disobey the decision made by the father. As long as he is there, Warnia will have a strong support.

Chapter

“Our new generation of Patriarch of the Song family is back! Warnia, come on, sit on the main seat!”

Warnia thought that only her grandfather was waiting for her, but she didn’t expect the entire Song family to be waiting, and she didn’t expect her grandfather to let out the main seat to her, which made her a little flattered. So Warnia hurriedly waved her hand and said,

“Grandpa, it’s better for you to sit on the main seat, and I can sit next to you.”

Father Song smiled and said,

“I am no longer the Patriarch, so how can I sit in the Patriarch’s seat? Wouldn’t it become a corpse seat vegetarian meal?”

As he said, he stood up, took Warnia to the main seat, and let her sit down. Then he laughed loudly:

“God bless my Song family, not only is there a god like Mr. Wade to help my Song family behind. There are also outstanding juniors like Warnia to guide the family to greater glory. I believe that within a few years, the strength of the Song family will be greatly improved.”

Apart from Tianming and Honor, the other Song family members applauded warmly. They have also wanted to understand the truth. They knew that Warnia must have been Charlie’s favorite, otherwise Charlie would never have helped her so many times, and he only gave two rejuvenation pills for her face. If you know this one rejuvenating pill, you will sell it to Tailai for 2 billion. The actual value of two rejuvenating pills is at least 4 billion, right? Now that Warnia is the head of the family, Charlie will definitely help her more in the future. With Charlie’s help and support, the Song family will naturally get better and better. Father Song felt very pleased when everyone applauded eagerly. What he fears most is that Warnia will not be able to convince the crowd after becoming the head of the family. Once the people below have a mentality of rebellion and resistance to Warnia, it will be a big trouble for her. But fortunately, she has the blessing of Mr. Wade’s, plus he is here to calm the scene for her, her position as Patriarch will definitely be able to be very stable. Thinking of this, the Old Master couldn’t help but smiled and sighed:

“In my opinion, it won’t take long for our Song family to become the No. 1 family in Aurous Hill. If Warnia is lucky enough to become Mr. Wade’s wife, then my Song family is bound to be able to rise with the wind in the same day, soaring for 90,000 miles!”

Tianming, who hadn’t spoken all the time, said worriedly at this time:

“Dad, don’t forget, today we provoked Delon of the Kevin family, and I don’t know how the Kevin family will deal with us next!”

Father Song said coldly:

“With Mr. Wade here, I won’t panic even if I offend the Old Master of the Kevin family, let alone the third young master!”

Chapter

“Is there no other way besides surgery? I have never had surgery when I grow up.”

The expert hurriedly said:

“Mr. Kevin don’t worry. Let’s go back to the hospital to do a CT and see where the necklace is now. If it hasn’t reached the intestines, then we can wait. See if it will be excreted by itself; but if it is already in the intestines and does not seem to be excreted by itself, then we can only resort to surgery.”

Delon felt extremely depressed and asked,

“If surgery is really required, how long will it take to recover before I can be as good as before?”

The expert thought for a while and said,

“If you want to take things out of the intestines, you must rest in bed for at least half a month after the operation. After the wound is healed, you can get out of bed and move around. It will take at least three months to recover.”

Delon heard that he was going to stay in bed for half a month and recover for three months, and he was extremely angry! He gritted his teeth and asked:

“Then how long will it take for me to have !ntercourse?”

The expert said embarrassingly:

“!ntercourse is a strenuous exercise, and the main exercise part is the waist and abdomen. After your abdominal surgery, the most important thing to avoid is !ntercourse. It will take at least three months.”

“grass!”

Delon was extremely depressed. This kid is an authentic color embryo. He usually travels among the flowers every day in Eastcliff, and often mixes with various model stars and peripheral girls in various clubs. He spends time every day, even at the most exaggerated time indulging in such things . But once he heard that he might not be able to have s3x in the next three months, how could he accept it in his heart? This is like saying to a smoker who is addicted to cigarettes that he must not smoke for the next three months. It feels more uncomfortable than killing him. At this time, the expert in front of him couldn’t help asking him:

“Third Young Master, how did you swallow such a big necklace in your stomach? Is it swallowed by mistake? Or what’s the matter?”

Chapter

“If you shouldn’t ask the dmn thing, don’t ask the dmn thing. If you talk any more d*mn nonsense, be careful that I kill you!”

The expert can only shut his mouth with interest. Although the third young master of the Kevin family is not the strongest in the Kevin family, he can’t provoke him after all. The ambulance drove quickly to the hospital, and after arriving at the hospital, it immediately pushed into the CT room. The advanced CT instrument was turned on, and Delon’s abdomen was scanned in all directions. Experts can clearly see the eye-catching ruby necklace in his stomach through the film taken by CT. The key is that the necklace has been stuck in the curve of his intestines. The ruby and the necklace have formed a bend. Looking at it this way, if he wants to rely on his own, there is little chance of defecation. And the ruby is really big, and a large area of blockage has already occurred in the intestines. If it is consumed and other food residues enter the intestine, it may cause blockage and cause intestinal obstruction. After discussing and consultation, the experts made a decision: The ruby necklace must be removed immediately by surgery. Delon heard the bad news as soon as he was lifted off the CT machine, and his heart was extremely painful. But he is not a fool. He knows that he can never make fun of his life at this time, so he can only grit his teeth and said,

“If this is the case, please arrange surgery as soon as possible.”

An expert opened his mouth and said:

“The Third Young Master, your mother and father are already on their way. They will be there soon. We will send you to the ward first, and wait while preparing surgical instruments and formulating surgical plans. You can just wait for your parents. Meet them before entering the operating room.”

Delon asked:

“Are they here?”

“Yes.”

The expert said:

“They have already set off and arrived.”

Delon could only nod his head. He was then taken to the intensive care unit by a nurse. In the intensive care unit, the beautiful little nurse was busy in front of him, changing her gown for a while, and wiping him again. Seeing that this nurse is so beautiful, Delon immediately moved with evil thoughts. It is estimated that it will take half an hour for parents to come over, and I will not be able to do personnel affairs in the next three months, so it is better to take this opportunity to have a post with this little beautiful nurse! While the little nurse was changing her clothes, he grabbed the little nurse’s hand and said with an obscene smile:

“Little beauty, what is your name? Would you like to accompany me once before I enter the operating room? Don’t worry, I will definitely not treat you badly!”

Chapter

“Mr. Kevin, no matter what you want, I will do it!”

As soon as Delon heard this, he suddenly became angry, and immediately pulled the fem@le nurse and pressed her under him. Fortunately, the ruby necklace hadn’t had a substantial impact on him yet, so before the operation, Delon’s ability had no problem at all. The little nurse was naturally also very active, and the two of them ignited the fire immediately. But just as the two were fighting forgotten, the door of the ward was suddenly pushed open. Delon was taken aback, turned his head and looked at the door, his soul frightened even more. He never dreamed that his parents and grandparents were all standing at the door at this moment, staring at him dumbfounded. Delon’s grandma screamed, she couldn’t stand firmly, and sat on the ground. Immediately afterwards, the Lady yelled, obviously feeling sheer pain. Delon hurriedly pulled the sheets, wrapped himself up, and asked nervously,

“Grandpa…grandma…dad…mum, you…why do you guys… Came so fast?!”

“You b@stard!”

Delon’s father Old Kevin cursed, and immediately went to help the Old Lady. As a result, just as he was about to support the Lady, the Old Lady yelled in pain:

“Oh no, it hurts too much if I hurt my tailbone, let the doctor come quickly…”

The Old Master of the Kevin family was also furious, pointing to Delon’s nose and cursing:

“You are a shameless offspring, as a descendant of the family, how can you get along with this kind of woman? What if you let this kind of woman be pregn@nt with our Confucian heirs? , Our family’s face will be lost by you!”

Delon’s face paled with fright. How could he have thought that his parents would have been to the hospital within 10 minutes. He didn’t expect that he followed the female nurse on a temporary basis, and the male and female loved them, but he didn’t expect to be watched by the elders. Seeing that Grandpa was so furious, he hurriedly confessed:

“Grandpa, don’t be angry. I was just confused for a while. It was because the doctor said that I couldn’t do this for three months after the operation, so I couldn’t hold it back. Please punish me!”

Old Kevin said angrily:

“You b@stard, your grandpa and grandma care about you so much, and come to see you specially. We didn’t expect that you b@stard is are not so innocent, and I am really angry.”

After speaking, he scolded again:

“Have you seen your grandma injured? Don’t come over and have a look!”

Delon knew that there was a disaster, his first thought was to quickly shake the pot, so he pointed to the female nurse and blurted out:

“Dad, this fox seduced me…”

Chapter

“Young Master you can’t spit your mouth. If it weren’t for the Third Young Master how could I betray my boyfriend like this? He is very affectionate…”

Delon scolded angrily:

“You f*cking have a boyfriend?”

The female nurse said with tears in her eyes:

“My boyfriend and I have been together for several years. I was planning to get married this year. If he knows about this, I won’t be able to be a human being… .”

Delon gritted his teeth with anger, while his father had a dark face and said to the female nurse:

“I will let someone give you five million, and get out of this room and this hospital, now.”

When the female nurse heard that she had been given five million, she nodded in excitement, immediately wrapped her nurse uniform, and ran out happily. At this time, the doctor had also rushed over and sent the Old Lady who fell to the ground for examination. Delon’s grandfather and Delon’s father followed, leaving Delon’s mother Dong Xiuhua in the ward. Dong Xiuhua looked at him angrily at this moment, and accused:

“Why is this kid so ignorant? Where can you not do that kind of thing? You have to do it in the hospital. You know your grandfather sees this situation. He’s so much pissed off?”

“Mom, I was wrong…”

Delon lowered his head at this time, aggrieved like a child. Dong Xiuhua couldn’t help sighing and said,

“You don’t know that your grandfather values the blood of the Kevin family the most. You are the male heirs of the Kevin family, whoever prevents you from getting on the stage? pregn@nt with the child of the Kevin family, then he will never be reused by the father, the youngest son of the third uncle, and the second son of your fourth uncle, you don’t know what will end.”

Delon knew very well in his heart that the youngest son of the third uncle’s family and the second son of the fourth uncle’s family were all messing around outside, causing the woman who could not get on the table outside to become pregn@nt before being driven out of Eastcliff by his grandpa. Now these two people have been assigned to the South, and each run a small industry that cannot be used on the table. They are not eligible to return to the Eastcliff Kevin family and use the resources of the family by themselves. It can be said that they belong to the Kevin family. But more or less abandoned. The Old Master has been extremely proud of his blood throughout his life. This is because their family line was a master who was born in reading sages and served as high officials in the palace. In the Ming and Qing dynasties, don’t know how many princes and princes were cultivated by their ancestors. Therefore, in the eyes of the Old Master, the blood of the Kevin family can only be reproduced and inherited by well-knowing ladies. It would be a great insult to the blood of the family if the women outside who could not get on the stage held the children of the family, and the Old Master could not bear it. Therefore, Delon’s heart is also terrified. Fortunately, his parents and grandparents showed up early, otherwise, if he didn’t have any protective measures, he end up with the female nurse and unfortunately made her pregn@nt with his own seed, then he would be finished. So he reverently said to Dong Xiuhua:

“Mom, don’t worry, I won’t do this again…”

Dong Xiuhua sighed and said seriously:

“It’s useless if you tell me what you said. When you turn around, tell your grandpa well, you must let your grandpa forgive you, understand?”

“Understood mom…”

Delon nodded as if pounding garlic, and at the same time asked very depressed:

“Mom, why are you here so fast? I thought I would have to wait at least another 20 minutes.”

Dong Xiuhua glared at him, and said angrily:

“We were planning to drive here, but after your grandma heard about it, she was worried about your safety, so she proposed to take a helicopter over. Who would have thought of encountering such a thing after coming here? Hurry up and change your clothes. Go and see how your grandma is doing.”

Chapter

“Now put on clothes, hurry up!”

Delon hurriedly put on his clothes. Dong Xiuhua asked him,

“What the h*ll was going on in the Aurous Hill this time? Why did you rush back right after the past, and I heard that you swallowed a string of ruby necklaces? I picked them for you and asked you to present them. Is that the necklace for Miss Song? What is going on?”

Facing a series of questions from his mother, Delon sighed and said:

“Mom, don’t mention it. I went to Aurous Hill Song’s house this time. I didn’t expect to meet a smelly pauper with the name Wade. I made a bet with him and I lost the bet. , I swallowed the ruby necklace into my stomach.”

Dong Xiuhua frowned and said,

“Why would you provoke someone named Wade? Are you from the Wade family? We can’t afford the Wade family!”

Delon said hurriedly:

“It’s not from the Wade family of Eastcliff, just a son-in-law named Wade in Aurous Hill, who is a son-in-law and smelly pauper. d*mn, what kind of ghost pill will be practiced, so he stunned the Song family. They are all frozen.”

Dong Xiuhua asked again:

“Then you told the person in charge of the Song family about the marriage alliance? Your father also hopes that you can borrow this matter to make your grandfather admire you.”

Delon said angrily:

“The family named Song doesn’t know what is good or what is wrong, and Warnia has been frowning with the family named Wade. I seriously doubt if they have a leg!”

“Impossible!”

Dong Xiuhua shook her head and said,

“I have investigated the situation of the eldest Song family. She is a very good girl. It can be said that there are so many ladies in Eastcliff, they may not be able to compare themselves with her! And, I asked a private detective to tell me that Warnia had never been in love since she was a child.”

As she said, Dong Xiuhua lowered her voice again and said in a low voice:

“To tell you the truth, I also found someone to investigate the physical examination record of Warnia at a high-end private hospital some time ago. The record shows that she is still a big girl!”

“Ah?!”

When Delon heard this, his eyes immediately appeared like a wolf! He blurted out subconsciously:

“Warnia is still a place?!”

Dong Xiuhua whispered:

“How many times have I told you, don’t speak so vulgarly, in case your grandparents hear it, your impression will be bad again!”

Delon hurriedly explained:

“Sorry mom, I just couldn’t believe it for a while.”

Dong Xiuhua said:

“From my analysis, Warnia is really a good girl, a one in a million, like your grandfather who pays so much attention to blood, so important to the woman, status and cultivation, I believe that if you can marry Warnia, your grandfather will definitely be very pleased, otherwise why did your mother let you travel all the way to Aurous Hill?”

With that, Dong Xiuhua whispered:

“I’m telling you, Warnia is now your chance.”

“Your grandfather has always wanted your uncle’s eldest brother to pursue the Wade family’s fourth young lady, but the Wade family’s fourth young lady doesn’t look down on him at all. Your grandfather doesn’t know how many times he scolded him for being incompetent.”

“The second brother of your uncle’s family, the Miss Eastcliff Xuan’s family that you were looking for, although she has a high status, the girl is a little bit too much to be on the stage, and she doesn’t look good after plastic surgery.”

“Moreover, that girl has a wild temperament. She doesn’t look like pretty girls. Your grandparents are not very satisfied. If you can find a good girl like Warnia at this time, your grandparents would be so happy! At that time, in the eyes of your grandparents, you might be ranked first!”

Delon realized at this time what Warnia meant to him.

Chapter

“If I knew this a long time ago, I would pursue her when I was studying abroad…”

Dong Xiuhua asked back:

“Then why didn’t you pursue her then?”

Delon sighed:

“At that time, I thought that foreign girls were better. In the past few years, I looked for foreign girls.”

As he said, he remembered something and hurriedly said,

“Mom, I lost such a big face in front of Warnia this time. I guess she has a bad impression of me. What can I do?”

Dong Xiuhua sighed and said:

“You have to think of a way to see how to restore the bad impression you gave her this time. Anyway, chasing a girl can’t succeed in a short while. You have to do it. Good preparation for a protracted battle.”

Delon said:

“The doctor told me that after the operation, I might have to stay in bed for 15 days. I can’t go to Aurous Hill for a while…”

Dong Xiuhua said:

“What should you worry about in 15 days? Warnia has been single for 26 years!”

When Delon heard this, he immediately smiled and said with a grin:

“Mom, listening to you I can say that, I have more confidence.”

Dong Xiuhua nodded and asked him:

“By the way, have you gone to Aurous Hill to see Elsa this time?”

Delon said hurriedly:

“How can I take care of her? When I got off the plane, I hurried to the Song’s house, then hurried to the airport from the Song’s house, and then flew back.”

Dong Xiuhua said:

“Next time you go to Aurous Hill, remember to visit her. She has been to Aurous Hill for a long time and has never been back.”

Delon nodded, but asked in surprise:

“Mom, why did Elsa go to the place where birds don’t sh!t in Aurous Hill?”

Dong Xiuhua said:

“I heard your grandfather say that the Wade family bought a company called Emgrand Group in Aurous Hill some time ago. It is said that it seems to have given the business to a young master to run it. Your grandfather wants Elsa to try and see her. Can you develop a little with Wade Family?”

Delon frowned again:

“Does Aurous Hill really have a young master from the Wade family? It’s not possible…”

When he said this, he thought of Charlie again. Is this Charlie the young master of the Wade family? It’s different, Issac denied it, and that guy is a live-in son-in-law, a pauper. It is said that he is still a member of the uninfluenced family of pauper in Aurous Hill. It doesn’t make sense to be the Charlie Family! At this time, Dong Xiuhua also said with some suspicion:

“I also thought that the chairman of the Emgrand Group might be the young master of the Wade family, but according to Elsa, she has never seen the chairman’s face, so I suspect that even if the chairman is the young master of the Wade family, the young master is not in Aurous Hill. He may still be in charge of remote control in Eastcliff, or even just hang up the position of chairman. In fact, he is too lazy to take care of things. After all, the Wade family is such a big business. A mere Emgrand group can’t get into their eyes at all.”

Delon asked in astonishment:

“What is Elsa doing there? Why not let her come back quickly.”

Dong Xiuhua said:

“Your grandfather does want her to come back, but she doesn’t want to, so your grandfather will go with her.”

Chapter

Chapter

“You b@stard, it’s really mud that can’t support the wall! Fortunately, your grandma has no serious injury, otherwise if she had, I have to stab you!”

Delon had never been beaten since he was a child. Suddenly he was slapped in the face by his father. The whole person was stunned, and he felt wronged. When the Old Lady saw him hit her grandson, she felt a little distressed, so she said:

“After the order is taken, Delon is still young. Although this kind of thing is not glorious, he can understand it.”

The Old Master is not as generous as the Old Lady. He glared at Delon and said coldly:

“Even if he is young, he is already an adult. An adult who can’t even control himself, how can we expect him to be successful?”

When Delon heard this, his legs swayed. He is not afraid of his father hitting him, but he is afraid of his grandfather’s denial of himself. Because if Grandpa really has great opinions on him, it will have a great impact on his future status in the family. When Old Kevin heard this, his father was even more angry at this unfilial son when he heard this. So he waved his hand and slapped him again, screaming:

“No, you b@stard, if I find you again Next time, I will have to break your leg!”

Delon covered both faces. Aggrieved choked:

“Grandpa, Dad, I really know I was wrong, and I will never make such a mistake again!”

The Old Master snorted coldly:

“I’m not like your grandma. She spoils you grandchildren the most, but my principle of doing things has always been strong. If you have that another time, then leave Eastcliff and never come back!”

Delon nodded quickly, and said respectfully:

“Grandpa, don’t worry, there will be no next time.”

The Old Master’s expression only eased slightly. The Old Lady complained a little bit:

“You and your father are also right, one beats the child, the other scolds the child, the child will have surgery soon!”

Delon saw his grandma defending him in this way, and she was aggrieved, with a few tears walked to the Old Lady’s bed, squatted down, holding her hand, and said:

“Grandma sorry, it is Delon’s fault…”

The Old Lady hurriedly reached out to help him wipe away the tears, and said:

“Knowing your mistakes can make a lot of improvements. Grandma doesn’t blame you.”

At this time, the gastroenterologist stepped in and said,

“Mr. Delon, the young master it is time for surgery.”

Father nodded and said to Delon:

“This is just a minor operation. Follow the doctor yourself. I want to accompany your grandma here.”

Delon nodded hurriedly and obediently agreed. Seeing this, the Old Lady hurriedly said to Dong Xiuhua:

“Xiuhua, don’t guard me here, go and follow along.”

Dong Xiuhua was not too relieved to let her son undergo the operation alone, so she hurriedly said,

“Okay mom, I will go with Delon.”

After the mother and son left with the doctor, Delon’s father said to the Old Master with a look of shame:

“Dad, I’m so sorry, I taught him no way…”

The Old Master waved his hand blankly and said:

“Delon is almost 28 years old, it’s time for him to stabilize. If a man doesn’t get married, he will never grow up. Hurry up and find a suitable girl for him. Get him married!”

Old Kevin hurriedly said:

“Dad, Xiuhua and I have already found a suitable person for him. It is the daughter of the Aurous Hill’s Song family. The girl is not only beautiful and generous, knowledgeable, but also very capable. I even talked to Hong Kong some time ago. Li Jiacheng’s family is on the line. What I think is that after marrying the Song family, the Song family will become the first family in the south of the Yangtze River. In this case, it is equivalent to our power and has developed in the south of the Yangtze River.”

The Old Master nodded:

“It’s a good idea to bypass the bottomless city of Eastcliff and go to the south of the Yangtze River for development. Hurry up!”

Chapter

“borrow”

the two luxury cars and use them as wedding cars for her classmate, so he called directly on Friday To Qin Gang, let him arrange for someone to send these two luxury cars to the Tomson Villa. As soon as Qin Gang heard that Mr. Wade was finally going to use the two cars, he immediately arranged for someone to drive the trailer and send the two luxury cars to his house. The limited-edition Hermès Bugatti Veyron and Aston Martin one77, whichever drive to the street, can bring a very high rate of return, and these two cars are very few in the country, and in the entire Aurous Hill No one can use these two cars as a wedding car. After the car arrived, even if it stopped at a top-notch villa area like Tomson, it stood out from the crowd, making countless rich people drooling. When Elaine saw these two cars parked in her yard, she was completely confused. She watched the two cars several times, and asked Claire excitedly:

“My dear girl, where did he get these two cars? These are too powerful!”

Claire said:

“Mom, Charlie asked Mr. Steven to borrow these two cars. My classmate is getting married tomorrow, so I borrowed these two cars for her as a wedding car.”

“d*mn!”

Elaine exclaimed,

“When will our family have such a luxury sports car…”

After speaking, she looked at Charlie again, and asked with a flattering expression:

“My son-in-law, can’t you let your elite friends send us a car like this? Your mother, I have lived so long, and I haven’t been in such a luxurious car. What about your sports car!”

Charlie actually doesn’t have any superfluous feelings about cars. In his eyes, it’s just a means of transportation. It’s not good if it’s too public, so he doesn’t really have a good impression of these two cars, and he doesn’t think driving two cars out is A great honor, this is the fundamental reason why he’s not driven these two cars. So he said to Elaine:

“Mom, these two cars look good, but they are too expensive to keep. Take this Bugatti as an example. One tire costs more than 100,000, plus four tires. It costs five to six hundred thousand to get up, and it can be maintained at a random time of tens of thousands. If it is scratched, it may cost more than one hundred thousand for one coat. How can our house be able to start.”

When Elaine heard this, she sighed in disappointment, and said,

“If you have the money to support this thing, it’s better to set my teeth.”

As she said, she reached out and touched her tooth socket and complained:

“My front teeth have been missing for so long, and don’t know when I can plant them.”

Claire said,

“Mom, don’t worry, I have already made an appointment with the dentist in advance. As long soon as your legs are better, I will take you to implant the teeth and make the best porcelain teeth.”

Elaine nodded in satisfaction. Claire said to Charlie:

“Husband, which one are you going to drive tomorrow?”

Charlie said:

“It doesn’t matter, you choose one, and I will drive the other.”

Chapter

“I’m afraid I can’t drive well. Both cars are very powerful. I’m afraid that something will happen accidentally. If you scratch someone’s car again, it will be troublesome.”

Charlie smiled and said:

“It’s okay, don’t have such a big psychological burden, just treat these two cars as your own.”

Claire said,

“You should give me an introduction and how to do it in detail.”

Charlie nodded and said,

“Okay, then I will introduce this Bugatti to you.”

At this moment, a brand new Bentley Continental drove into the Tomson Villa area. The driver was Harold, who was dressed in a straight suit and looked like a dog. Sitting in the co-pilot was his father Noah. Sitting in the back row was the Old Lady of the Willson family and Wendy. Recently, the Wu family’s investment in the Willson family has arrived, and the Willson Group has repaid the loan owed to the bank, so the bank has also unblocked, and the Willson Group has also unblocked the sealed Willson family villa and antique cultural relics. The resurgence of the Willson family group made the family extremely excited. Harold hadn’t really experienced the life of the rich second generation for a long time, so he slapped the Old Lady, hoping that she could buy a luxury car from the company to fill the storefront. In the previous Willson family, the best car was the Mercedes-Benz S450, which was priced at about 1.5 million. Noah’s car was an Audi a8, while Harold’s car was an old BMW. Originally, the family intended to replace it with a better car, but unexpectedly, something happened at home later. Not only was it not replaced with a car, but even the old BMW was found by the bank. Harold knew very well that if he wanted to become a rich second generation and let others look at him again, he must first have a good car. After all, he can’t carry the Tomson’s villa on his back, and when he go out, what others really think about him is what kind of car he is driving. After such a long and hard life, Mrs. Willson couldn’t wait to make a high profile, so she immediately decided and bought a Bentley Continental that cost more than three million. Harold had never driven such an expensive car, so he was more excited than anyone else when he bought the car. At this time, Mrs. Willson was sitting in the extravagant rear row of the Bentley, touching the hand-made pure leather interior, and exclaimed:

“This good car is really good. This Bentley is much better than my previous Mercedes!”

Harold said:

“Grandma, Bentley is actually a bit worse than Rolls-Royce, or let’s buy another Rolls-Royce if we don’t look back!”

The Old Lady said:

“A Rolls-Royce is worth seven or eight million. It is still too early to buy a Rolls-Royce. Our top priority now is to quickly restart the business of the Willson Group.”

Harold hurriedly said:

“Grandma, what I mean is that I also want to frustrate the spirit of Charlie’s family. Don’t think they can live in a Tomson first-class villa, but the car they drive is still two sh!t BMW 5 series. Add up to less than one million, less than one-third of our Bentley. If we drive a 7-8 million Rolls-Royce, we just drive to their door and poke them. Go to the backbone of home!”

Wendy said,

“Brother, do you still need a Rolls-Royce if you poke the spine of their family? This Bentley is enough!”

“Yes!”

Old Mrs. Willson coldly snorted, and said,

“Harold, drive directly to their house. I have to make fun of this family! I asked them to return to the Willson Group before they were reluctant to come back to the Willson Group. Now the Willson Group is alive. I don’t regret it after seeing them!”

Chapter

“Grandma, do you want me to knock on the door?”

“No.”

Old Mrs. Willson said with a sneer:

“Honk the horn and let Elaine come out.”

Noah looked up and found that there were more than 20 green hats hanging on Elaine’s balcony. He said angrily:

“Elaine, the b@stard, is addicted to hanging green hats. It’s been so many days. She still didn’t take it off!”

The Old Mrs. Willson said lightly:

“She is willing to hang up, just let her hang up, but it’s just a green hat. I advise you not to care too much. Now that the Horiyah has knocked out that wild species, you should stop. Take this matter seriously.”

“Mom, what you said is easy!”

Noah said angrily:

“This lady is not only pregn@nt with other people’s wild species, but also infected me with a venereal disease. I still have to go to the hospital to infuse six bottles of fluid every day. Enough for a month, it was all her harm!”

The Old Mrs. Willson said disdainfully:

“You always take her to your heart, and others have always targeted you, such as the green hats that Elaine hangs. If you don’t take Horiyah’s matter seriously, Elaine will do it. What can you do if she hangs two hundred green hats? After all, you still leave others with flaws. Then when others embarrass you, don’t blame others.”

Noah sighed angrily when he heard this. He has now separated from Horiyah. The reason why he has not divorced her is because Regnar of the Wu family does not allow him. If he continues to regard this as a huge shame, he will definitely be like his mother in the future. The same, has always left the opponent flaws. Thinking of this, he gritted his teeth and said:

“Mom, I understand what you mean, just let Elaine hang up, I just didn’t see it.”

The Old Mrs. Willson nodded in satisfaction and said to Harold:

“Harold, honk the horn and get Elaine out!”

“OK, Grandma!”

With a smug smile on his face, Harold pressed the car horn. The huge whistle sounded outside Charlie’s villa. Claire and Charlie were sitting in a sports car with excellent soundproofing, and they didn’t hear the sound very clearly, but Elaine in the bedroom upstairs suddenly became annoyed when she heard the sound.

Chapter

“d*mn, where’s the smelly rug, something wrong? What are you doing at someone’s door?”

Noah was in the car through the window, and saw Elaine standing on the patio fence calling out, smiling and saying,

“Mom, look, Elaine b*tch has come out to curse on the street!”

“Haha!”

Mrs. Willson was overjoyed and said:

“Elaine, this stinky lady loves money the most. If we let her know that we are relieved now, she will definitely be jealous and uncomfortable. Then I will give her a willingness to let them have the illusion of returning to Willson’s house, she will definitely lick my face and beg me, and then I will humiliate her!”

So, the Old Mrs. Willson smiled and pushed the car door, and was about to get out of the car to show off with Elaine, but she didn’t expect a pot of cold water to be poured on her head. With a crash, the Old Lady only felt cold from head to toe. She lifted her wet head and looked up. She just saw Elaine holding a washbasin with a smug look on her face. The Old Lady raised her head angrily and cursed:

“Elaine, you d*mn dog thing! Why do you pour water on me!”

Only then did Elaine recognize that it was the old Mrs. Willson, and said,

“Oh, whoever bought a broken car and honked the horn in front of my house. It turns out that you are the one who is not dead! What’s the matter? Your daughter-in-law is here. In the black coal mine, you have made a lot of money by selling yourself part-time? You have money to replace you with a new car? What kind of broken car, it seems quite bluffing.”

Old Mrs. Willson angrily cursed:

“You don’t know good and bad things! This is Bentley! Bentley Continental! Imported from the UK, more than three million!”

Elaine leaned on the railing and said with a look of disdain:

“Oh, driving a car worth more than three million is not you? Do you know what kind of car my daughter and son-in-law drive?”

Mrs. Willson sneered:

“Isn’t your daughter’s is just a BMW 520? Tell you, I can buy her ten of these cars!”

Elaine sighed and said,

“Look at this old thing for you, a Bentley worth more than three million. It’s just a woolen thread? My son-in-law has two top luxury cars, any of them cost 40-50 million. He bought these ten of yours and turned around. Look at your unseen appearance.”

Harold also put down the car window at this time, poked his head out of the driving position, looked at Elaine, and mocked in a cold voice:

“Elaine, you don’t have f*cking front teeth, and you still like to brag so much? Just Charlie’s smelly pauper, why drive a 40-50 million car? He doesn’t even deserve to touch it!”

Elaine spit out a few pieces of melon seed shells at Harold and said contemptuously:

“Harold, don’t be here with the second aunt and chick. If you have this time, you can go to a hospital and check if you are from the Willson family. After all, your mom is so prodigious, maybe she put a green hat on your dad more than 20 years ago?”

“Don’t bullsh*t!”

When Harold heard her make a fuss about his mother’s cheating, he scolded angrily:

“You talk nonsense again, I will cut off your tongue.”

Elaine put her tongue out and said,

“Come on, you come to cut, b@stard, it’s not you that’s amazing.”

Harold was so uncomfortable, pushing the car door and scolding the street. The Old Lady stopped him at this time and said,

“Harold, don’t talk, I’ll talk to her!”

Harold closed his mouth angrily. The Old Lady said arrogantly:

“Elaine. Let me tell you that the Willson family is not what it used to be! The 80 million investment has been paid, and the Willson family has passed the debt crisis and will reopen now! You are not envious? If you beg me, maybe I will show compassion to let Claire and Jacob return to work in the Willson Group, and your pension will be restored.”

Chapter

“You Old Lady, don’t be too troublesome in front of me. As far as your family is, even if the Willson Group reopens, it will definitely go bankrupt in a few days. What kind of stuff are in your family, just like Harold, what can you do? He won’t burn the whole family out!”

Elaine’s words also touched the pain of the Old Mrs. Willson. Although the Willson family now has Regnar’s investment, it does not mean that the Willson family can sit back and relax in the future. After all, Regnar’s money only helped the Willson family solve the survival problem, but the Willson Group really needs to be led by capable people if it really wants to develop. However, the family really didn’t have any talents. Noah himself was mediocre, and Harold was a low-handed waste. He was very good at eating inside and out. It really made him find a way to help the company make some money. It was really difficult. He has been in the Willson Group for several years. Basically, a business has not been completed. It is just a waste of insufficient success and more failure. As for Wendy, not to mention, after graduating from Pheasant University, she just wandered around every day. When she first fell in love with Gerald, in addition to spending money every day, after breaking up with Gerald, she followed Fredmen and Barena. Not only did she have no ability to run a business, but her own reputation was completely stinking. she can’t count on it. However, the Old Mrs. Willson herself is also getting older, and she can’t do many things by herself, and she is also incapable of doing things. In this case, she feels more and more that her granddaughter, Claire, whom she has never waited for, is actually the best in the entire Willson family. The most capable one. Therefore, although she is here to mock Elaine, she actually wants to use her crushing advantage to make Elaine yield to herself again. Once Elaine yields to her again, she will help her persuade Claire to return to the Willson family group. If Claire is willing to come back, she will definitely give her a position of director, so that she will lead the Group to come back to life and create greater glories. Old Mrs. Willson also learned about Claire’s current situation before. Although her studio is not large, she has a lot of orders. The Emgrand Group gave her many design orders, and the Song family, the White family, and the Qin family also gave her many orders. Claire is slowly working on these orders now. If she can be allowed to return to the Willson Group, won’t she be able to bring them back too? Thinking of this, the Old Mrs. Willson resisted her anger and said to Elaine:

“Elaine, we mother-in-law and daughter-in-law, we don’t have any deep hatred, why should you bite on us? In my opinion, we might as well let go of our prejudices. Cooperation, what do you say?”

Elaine said annoyedly:

“Dead old woman, you don’t give me ecstasy here, we don’t have deep hatred? You forgot how my leg was broken by you? You old thing wait for me, sooner or later I want to break both of your legs!”

Old Mrs. Willson pointed to the newly bought Bentley Continental and said seriously:

“Elaine, as long as your family is willing to come back, I will buy your family a Bentley exactly the same. What do you think?”

Chapter

“The old thing, you have said that you have a broken Bentley, even one-tenth of son-in-law’s car can’t be compared, how can I look at this kind of garbage? Just your family It’s shameless to think of this sh!t as a treasure if you haven’t seen anything in the world, and lick your face to my door!”

Harold blurted out:

“Elaine, you don’t know how to raise your head here. Grandma gives you a chance to lower your head and admit your mistakes. If you don’t take it well, you’re still bragging? If you miss this opportunity, you won’t even cry later!

“ Elaine smiled and said:

“You don’t know who produced the small wild species, and said that I am bragging? Wait, I will show you what a real luxury car is now!”

After speaking, Elaine immediately took out the remote control key of the main door and pressed the open button. In order to facilitate the owner’s self-driving in and out of the villas of Tomson, the villas are equipped with remote electric gates, so that the owners can directly use the key to remotely switch the gates and operate the gates without getting off the car. As soon as Elaine pressed the key, the opposite door began to open slowly, and the two top supercars directly facing the door were exposed. At this moment, Charlie was sitting in that Aston Martin, and he had just explained to Claire the operation process of this supercar in detail, and was about to take her out for a lap. So, he pressed the red button to start the engine, and immediately after that, the 7.3-liter v12 engine exploded like 12 wildly roaring beasts. Old Mrs. Willson and the other Willson family members were all startled by the loud noise that suddenly came out of the yard. When everyone looked intently, they saw that a supercar with a fierce face like a beast had been launched, slowly approaching the open door!

Chapter

“d*mn, Charlie, the b@stard, can actually drive an Aston Martin. How can this car cost three or four million? It’s not worse than our Bentley.”

When Wendy was with Gerald, the young master of the White family, she often heard Gerald talk about various super sports cars, so she recognized this car as the famous Aston Martin one77 at a glance! So she hurriedly said:

“Brother, this Aston Martin is not an ordinary Aston Martin, this is Aston Martin’s most expensive one77, and it costs tens of millions!”

“What is it?!”

Harold blurted out subconsciously as if he was struck by lightning,

“You said this car is an Aston Martin one77?”

Wendy nodded. Most people can only recognize the distinctive shark face when looking at Aston Martin, but there are specific differences between each Aston Martin, and most people cannot see it from the front face of the car. Unlike Mercedes-Benz, the cheapest Mercedes-Benz is only more than 200,000, but the most expensive Mercedes-Benz needs to be several million or even higher. But looking at the front face of Mercedes-Benz, it is difficult for anyone to see this car at a glance. What model is it. Wendy doesn’t know much about cars, but she has passively accepted some knowledge about super sports cars. After all, she has been with Gerald for several years. The second young master of the rich family likes to study sports cars as his favorite hobby, so Wendy can be said to be more proficient in sports cars. When Harold heard that this Aston Martin one77 was worth tens of millions, he felt sore and hated. d*mn, he thought that by buying a Bentley Continental, I would be able to take a good look at Charlie’s family, but he didn’t expect Charlie to come out with a sports car worth tens of millions… At this time, Harold saw a sports car parked in the yard. He recognized the sports car brand that all boys dream of, exclaimed, and blurted out:

“f*ck! Isn’t the one next to it is a Bugatti, a Bugatti?! Bugatti at least more than 20 million, right?”

Wendy took a look and said with a complicated expression:

“Brother, that car is a limited edition co-produced by Bugatti and Hermes, and the price is more than 50 million.”

“f*ck!”

Chapter

“How did Charlie get such an expensive car, that smelly rug? And even if it is one, he actually has two!”

Noah’s face was also ugly:

“It’s probably that Charlie fcked out to cheat people again! I don’t understand. Did Aurous Hill’s rich guys fck their brains and let the donkey kick it? How come they all believe so. Charlie, this smelly rag?!”

Harold was also very uncomfortable, and said angrily:

“I want to know too! d*mn, I’ve been waiting for Charlie this b@stard to thunder, but he is still alive now.”

Wendy’s eyes were red, and she said aggrieved:

“If it weren’t for Charlie, Gerald and I would have been married, our family would not have been so miserable, and my mother would not have been sent to the black coal kiln to suffer so many crimes.”

? Noah said angrily:

“Don’t mention that b*tch woman!”

At this moment, the Old Mrs. Willson saw Charlie and Claire driving a weird-looking car to the front, and she stepped to the side of the cab, looked at Charlie in the car, and said arrogantly: What kind of awesome car did your family buy? It’s just such a ragged thing. How does it look different from a Ford Mondeo? The captain of the Willson Group’s security team used to drive this car, isn’t it only 200,000?”

Because Aston Martin was acquired by the Ford Group, the Mondeo launched by the Ford Group in recent years has applied the most classic shark face of Aston Martin models. So Ford Mondeo is also called Aston Mondeo. And the sales of Ford Mondeo are pretty good, you can see it everywhere on the street. But Aston Martin is a top sports car brand, in fact, the exposure to the people is very low, so over time, most people are more familiar with the Ford Mondeo car, and even appear like Mrs. Willson, who mistakenly put Aspen Martin, recognizes Mondeo’s situation. Charlie heard her say this, and didn’t bother to be familiar with her, so he said to her:

“Don’t care whether my car is 200,000 or 100,000. You are blocking the door of my house now. Move the car quickly I want to get out.

“ Elaine on the terrace upstairs looked at Mrs. Willson, sneered and said:

“You old thing is really not long-eyed, what kind of Ford Mondeo is this, it’s called Aston Martin, and you don’t even know this. A face comes out to show off.”

Old Mrs. Willson looked up at Elaine and yelled,

“Ah your mother, Ding, I have been here in heavy winds and waves for so many years. What good car I have never seen? I don’t believe that such a small car can be more expensive than my Bentley!

“ Although Harold usually likes to pretend to be coerced the most, but at this time he also knows that not only does it make no sense to pretend to be coerced in this way, it is self-defeating. So he hurriedly pushed the door and got out of the car, helped the Old Lady, and whispered in her ear:

“Grandma, let’s go home quickly.”

“Go home? What home?”

The Old Mrs. Willson coldly snorted,

“Today is a good day for the rebirth of our Willson family, and a big day for the re-emergence of our Willson Group. I want this family to see clearly, don’t feel that we live now. After a Tomson first-class villa, I am an adult. Compared to us, they are still far behind! Our family now runs a Bentley, how about them? Even a BMW they can’t afford to open such a small one. There’s a car, and there are only two seats, what is enough for?”

Harold was embarrassed and said:

“Grandma, his car is much more expensive than ours! This is a super sports car, worth tens of millions!”

“What?”

Old Mrs. Willson shivered all over, and blurted out:

“It’s just such a small thing, tens of millions? Is it made of gold?”

Harold’s face was hot, and while pulling her into the car, he said in a low voice,

“Not only is this one he drove for tens of millions, but the one parked in the yard is also tens of millions. The cars add up to almost 100 million.”

Chapter

“Oh, Old woman, why are you not arrogant? Why are you so frustrated? It’s not you who sits on a Bentley and sneer?”

Old Mrs. Willson turned her back to Elaine, feeling like a man on her back. She didn’t need to look back to know how much ridicule and contempt Elaine would have when looking at her eyes now. This is really my own initiative to stretch my face to others and let others beat me. If I knew this was the case, I must have avoided their home far away. Why am I you here to touch this mold? Moreover, for no apparent reason, the sl*t Elaine broke a basin of cold water. I was thinking about going home and changing my clothes, but suddenly a basin of cold water was poured down. This basin of water not only poured the Old Mrs. Willson very heartily, but also poured Harold into embarrassment. To talk to the usual, Harold would definitely scold the other person, but this time, he really had no face to yell at Elaine. Afterwards, he got into the car in a panic, and drove away. The Old Mrs. Willson sat in the car and scolded her with anger. Noah in the co-pilot was also depressed, and said,

“This Elaine is really disgusting. She always runs me over with Horiyah’s thing. After today, don’t know how she will change her law in the future. Running on us!”

Old Mrs. Willson was also very upset. Originally, Regnar gave them the task to make Charlie sick and uncomfortable, but she didn’t expect that she would be run and calculated by Charlie’s family ever since they moved into Tomson villa. , Especially the last time she made dumplings with daffodils and almost lost half of life in it. Wendy on the side couldn’t help sighing:

“Grandma, if we always can’t get a bargain in front of the Charlie family, will Mr. Wu lose confidence in us and drive us out?”

“Yes, grandma!”

Harold also said hurriedly:

“This villa is not ours. Moreover, Regnar invested the money of in our business. It is also conditional. He can ask us to return the money at any time. If we can’t afford him, he will file a lawsuit and seal us up at that time, we will still go bankrupt, or we will have nothing.”

Mrs. Willson nodded very seriously. She knew that her grandchildren were right. If she was unable to help Regnar’s worries for a long time, then Regnar might give up on them. Thinking of this, she gritted her teeth and said:

“We still have to find a way to quickly frustrate Charlie’s spirit.”

Noah asked,

“Mom, do you have any good ideas?”

Chapter

“Grandma, or let’s use the Willson Group to suppress Claire’s studio!”

“It doesn’t make sense.”

The Old Mrs. Willson said solemnly:

“All the orders Claire got were from the Emgrand Group, the White Family, and the Qin Family. How can you suppress her?”

“This is also…”

Wendy was very annoyed. She has been compared by Claire in various ways all the time. This made her feel full of hatred towards Claire in her heart. Unexpectedly, the days of Claire and Charlie, not only were there no thunderstorms, but they went over and over, which made her feel very uncomfortable. When she thought that Charlie’s house had two top luxury cars that even Gerald could only hope for, she hated Claire. Why can she live such a good life? And she is now a junior in Aurous Hill’s famous street? At first, she was forced to follow Fredmen, and later she was thrown to Barena by Fredmen. It was nothing more than with Barena, but when following Barena, instead of getting any benefit from him, she licked a whole row of urinals in the Brilliant Club with him. That incident completely discredited her in Aurous Hill. The current self is a laughingstock in Aurous Hill, and don’t know how many people have been poked on the backbone. Wendy felt that all of this was given by her cousin Claire! Therefore, she hoped to see Claire defeated more than anyone else. So she suddenly had a vicious strategy in her heart, and she said,

“Grandma, I have a good idea. If we can do it, Mr. Wu will be very pleased and may even give us a big reward.”

“Oh?”

Mrs. Willson hurriedly asked,

“What is the strategy? Hurry up and tell me!”

Wendy coldly said,

“Isn’t Charlie the one who loves Claire the most? It seems that he and Claire have never been married, in other words, Claire should still be For this reason, if we set up a bureau to find someone to put Claire to sleep, and then make a video and upload it to the Internet, wouldn’t Charlie collapse? By then, Mr. Wu will definitely be very happy!”

Old Mrs. Willson frowned and said,

“The idea is a good one, but you have to think clearly that Charlie is still very well-connected in Aurous Hill. If we really do such a thing, he will definitely fight with us. Yes, he has a very good relationship with the Mr. Orvel on the road. In case of a murder order against our family, what life do we have to find anywhere?”

Noah also said with a look of horror:

“This thing is absolutely impossible to do. Regnar must also know that Claire is Charlie’s fate. Why didn’t he start with Claire? It must be because he is afraid that Charlie is crazy. Find him in revenge!”

“You forgot, just because his brother-in-law abducted and sold children, Charlie took his brother-in-law a dozen or so people to river. If someone provokes Claire, wouldn’t it be copied by him?”

“Yeah!”

Harold also panicked, and blurted out:

“Wendy, your brain is pretty funny? If we really do this kind of thing, then we must be caught by river too!”

When Wendy heard this from her family, she was also full of fear. She hated Claire too much just now, so she wanted to ruin her. Just thinking of Charlie’s ferocious means made her back cold. At this time, Noah suddenly said excitedly:

“By the way, although we can’t do anything to Claire, we can start with Elaine!”

Chapter

“Dad, what is a good way, tell us quickly!”

Noah gritted his teeth and said:

“Find an opportunity to ruin her, make her the laughingstock of the people of the whole country, and let her feel the feeling of being pierced by countless people!”

Speaking of this, Noah said again:

“Also! It’s better to get her a STD too!”

Harold said in surprise:

“Dad! Are you going to do it yourself?”

When Noah heard this, he was furious and slapped him in the face. He cursed,

“You f*ck me! The dog can’t spit out ivory! Give me my hand? Just Elaine? She deserves it too!”

In fact, both Elaine and Horiyah are mature women with lingering charm. However, these two charming women are in a bit miserable situation. Needless to say, Horiyah had just miscarried and had a venereal disease that had not yet been cured. Now she was beaten by her husband and was lying in the hospital with her injuries and treated with venereal diseases. Elaine is also miserable now, with her broken leg still in plaster, and her two front teeth were broken again. How can she still have the original charm? No man was interested in it. Harold slapped him, and said aggrievedly:

“Dad, you said you wanted her to contract a venereal disease, and I thought you were going to do it yourself…”

Noah cursed:

“Can’t you find someone else to start?”

Harold said,

“Who are you looking for?”

“don’t know! Look for it, look for the young and strong one, preferably the one who is sick!”

Harold said awkwardly:

“This is really not easy to find…”

Noah smacked his lips and said,

“I’ll find it, even if I can’t find the sick, I have to find someone to take care of her!”

……

Chapter

“My wife, the road conditions in this community are too complicated. I guess the chassis of our sports car is so Low, we can’t drive in at all, or let’s park the car and walk in.”

Claire said,

“Okay, stop first, and I will stop after you.”

Charlie leaned the car on the side of the road very well, and his wife Claire also parked the car behind him. The two got off the cars, and passers-by in the early morning saw these two top luxury cars suddenly come to this economically depressed small county. They stopped and took pictures with their phones. Charlie didn’t want to be too ostentatious, so he pulled Claire into the community. Fortunately, the two came early, so there are not many passers-by now, otherwise, they will be surrounded by water. It was only 7:40 in the morning. After Claire and Charlie entered the community together, they couldn’t help but sigh:

“I visited her house once when I was in high school, and her family lived here at that time. I think their family still lives here for so many years.”

Charlie looked at the dilapidated building and couldn’t help sighing:

“The house shouldn’t be much bigger, right?”

Claire gave a hum, and said,

“Their house is a two-bedroom house, which adds up to more than 60 square meters.”

Charlie asked curiously:

“How do they live in a two-bedroom house with 4 people? Didn’t you say that she has a younger brother?”

“Yes.”

Claire said:

“The family can’t afford a big house, so she and her brother lived in the same room since they were young. Later, she went to school in another place. When she graduated from college, her brother was also a big boy. It’s impossible for two people to live in another room, so my classmate went to Aurous Hill to work hard, and rented a house out there.”

As she said, she sighed and said,

“Isn’t she going to get married today, she has to get married from her natal according to the rules, so she came here last night and waited for her to get married this morning.”

Charlie nodded lightly and said,

“If someone in any community marries a girl, at least they will get a rainbow gate at the gate of the community, and write on it the joy and celebration of the daughter’s going out of the pavilion, Didn’t the classmates make it at home? I can’t tell at all when I walked in. Today someone is going to get married.”

Claire helplessly said:

“Her mother’s family didn’t want her to marry because the other party didn’t give the bride price, but she was pregn@nt? So there is no other way. I heard her say that her mother’s family is very angry and will not wait. Seeing her, she also said that if she is married today, the whole family will not go there. If she wants to leave, let her go alone.”

Charlie couldn’t help but said,

“This is a bit too much. Why is it her own daughter. If she is going to marry, parents and younger brother can’t even go there? It’s too impersonal.”

Claire said with some sympathy:

“My classmate is very pitiful. Her parents have told her long ago that no matter who she marries, as long as she can give the family 300,000 gift money, it will be good for her brother to buy an apartment.”

“But she insisted on marrying this person, and her husband’s family didn’t give her the gift money, so her parents and brother wanted her to knock off the child and find a man who could give the gift money.”

“But she didn’t agree with her life and death, so her parents hated her very much, even her brother hated her very much. If we don’t come to help her today, I guess she can only get married by herself.”

Chapter

“What? She got married today, did she inform you of an old classmate?”

“Yeah…”

Claire said:

“She wants me to help her, otherwise she can’t handle it alone, I originally wanted her to find a few old classmates to help her. , Even if it is to cheer up, but she is not willing.”

Charlie said helplessly,

“I guess she doesn’t want to lose face in front of so many students, it’s understandable.”

Claire nodded and said,

“I have never seen her so poor. On such an important day of marriage, her maiden-in-law’s family will add obstacles to her…”

As she said, Claire couldn’t help sighing:

“Charlie, actually I really think it’s good to marry you. If I’m really asked by my family to marry young masters from rich people, don’t know what I will be bullied by my husband kind.”

Charlie’s expression was a bit awkward. His own wife doesn’t know yet, the rubbish husband she married is the young master of the top family in the country. Seeing that his expression was a bit wrong, Claire thought he was angry, and explained hurriedly:

“Charlie, don’t think too much, I have no other meaning, just want to say that marrying you is fine!”

Charlie nodded and smiled and asked her,

“If someday I become the young master of a rich family, what will you do?”

Claire smiled and said,

“What you said is not true, because you are an orphan and you cannot be the young master of a rich family.”

Charlie said:

“I’m just making an analogy, what if I am?”

Claire smiled and said,

“If you really are the young master of some rich man, then I will divorce you.”

Charlie asked in surprise,

“Are you serious?”

Claire chuckled:

“What about you, hurry up, this is the building, let’s go upstairs!”

Charlie shook his head helplessly, and followed her into the old staircase unit. What surprised him was that today was the day when her classmates gets married, and they all walked to the door of the unit. The family still didn’t even post a happy word. It seemed that they hadn’t made any preparations for a girl to marry. The couple walked up the stairs together. When they reached the third floor, they heard someone arguing and yelling.

“You money loser, you are really prepared to marry their house if you don’t want a penny? If you just marry like this, I won’t be allowed to be stabbed to death by someone in the future?”

The speaker was a middle-aged woman, and her voice sounded very pungent, which matched Elaine.

Chapter

“This grandson’s family is really deceiving people too much. The child is pregn@nt with them, and they don’t even give a penny as a gift. Are they not afraid to beat the child?”

A young man replied:

“The talents of the Sun family are not afraid. They wish my sister beat the child, because they don’t look down on my sister at all. They always think that my sister is behind their home.”

After finishing speaking, he said again:

“Sister, why do you have to marry that man? The b@stard’s family is so bad. You can ask about it in our community. Whose daughter did not give the betrothal gift? My good buddy’s sister, married to an ordinary family in the next county town, and the family gave 280,000 beauties. Now he has paid down payment to buy a house in the county. The down payment was made with his sister’s gift, and his sister returned 50,000 for the decoration. If you marry that man, what can I do in the future!”

“That’s right! I don’t think I’m too embarrassed by you. You have to think about it for your brother? Your brother is 22 this year. It’s when he was looking for a partner to get married. How many little girls do you choose now? There is no house. Get him ready, which girl is willing to have s3x with him?”

At this time, they heard a woman grievingly said:

“I love Carden sincerely, and I will not spend his money when I am with him.”

“Really love each other?”

The middle-aged woman sneered and sternly said:

“I yuck! If the b@stard Carden really loves you, how could he treat you this way? He won’t give you a gift without a penny, or even get married. If he doesn’t come to pick you up, can’t let you go on your own for dozens of kilometers? Is this a f*cking human business?”

The young man yelled:

“The dog Carden just doesn’t look down on us at all. He thinks our family is poor and can’t match their family, so he doesn’t put our family in his eyes, and he won’t come to pick up the bride on the wedding day. Son, this kind of thing, I haven’t heard of it when I grow up.”

After finishing speaking, he said again:

“Sister! If you marry so silly today, my parents and I will lose face in whole County!”

The woman said:

“You don’t need to talk any more, I have made up my mind. I must marry today. Even if I rent out by myself, I will marry him.”

After finishing speaking, she said again:

“Magnificence is really not as bad as you think. He just can’t be his mother’s home. Everything in his family is his mother’s decision. He was really willing to give the bride price at first, but his mother Disagree, Carden also said that after he gets married, his finances will be separated from his mother. Then he will save more money and 300,000 to supply you, then you can buy a house for your brother!”

“Huh? Wait two years?”

The middle-aged woman scolded:

“Your brother is 22 this year, and we will wait two more days to reach 24. We are still thinking about holding our grandson next year. Is it because of him we have to go back Wait two years?”

“Furthermore, I don’t believe what the Carden said at all. He said that in two years, what if he doesn’t make up the money? By then, you will be married and have a child. You will be worthless. Second-hand. What will your dad and I take to buy a house for your brother?”

The young woman said,

“Mom, I have been with Carden for a few years. I know what kind of person he is, and he will do it when he says it.”

“What the f*ck is magnificent.”

The middle-aged woman said angrily:

“I tell you Isabella, our family of three will never allow you to marry Carden. If you still recognize our family, you will have your child’s abortion and broke up with that Carden completely, but if you dare to leave this house today, the three of us will cut off all relations with you, and you will be cut off from our family from now on!”

The middle-aged man said coldly:

“You have heard what your mother said. What your mother said is what your brother thinks. If you want to go out of this door today, you should make your own decisions. Go out and never come back again!”

The young woman cried and said,

“Dad, mom, and Xiaofeng, are you trying to force me to death? Even if you don’t love me, you have to love the child in my stomach?”

The young man said,

“Sister, do you want such a love? You are only two months pregn@nt. What kind of child is in your belly? Isn’t it just a fertilized egg?”

When Claire heard this, she sighed, and said,

“It is my high school classmates who are talking. It seems that their family does not want her to marry today…”

Charlie nodded:

“I heard it. Her younger brother is waiting for her gift money to buy a house. In his eyes, his sister is his cash cow. How could he just let her go in vain.”

Chapter

“Why did I give birth to a money-losing girl like you? I worked so hard to support you to study and go to college. You haven’t made money for your family for two years, so you rushed to give birth to others. My child, I knew you were such an unconscionable thing. When you were born, you should have been thrown away!”

The young woman cried and said,

“Mom, I went to college and relied on student loans. I still repay the loan. At that time, you didn’t want me to go to college. You wanted me to marry as soon as I was 18. Said that the earlier a girl marries, the more valuable it is.”

“I tried my best to get admitted to the university. You still didn’t let me go to school. You almost tore up my admission letter and threatened me that if I went to university, you wouldn’t pay me a cent for living expenses. These things Have you forgotten?”

“Now you say you worked so hard to provide me for college. Have you provided me a penny?”

The middle-aged woman scolded angrily:

“The Old Lady gave birth to you to be the greatest favor to you. You don’t know how to be grateful, and you’re still clamoring with me here, turning you back!”

The young woman cried and said,

“I don’t want to yell at you, I just want to reason with you!”

“The four years I was in college were not easy. All my living expenses had to rely on me to work and make money.”

“But I am a girl who is not in good health and often gets sick. The little money earned by working is not enough.”

“In school, if it weren’t for Carden, who had been helping me take care of myself, I might not have been able to graduate from college at all! I might have starved to death!”

“Carden knew about my family situation at that time, but he never disliked me, so as long as he is willing to marry, I am willing to marry, even if there is no gift of a penny, I am still willing to marry!”

The middle-aged man scolded,

“You b@stard, do you think the bride price is for you to decide? Do you think the bride price is for you? The bride price is for your brother to buy a house. Your brother will marry a wife and give birth. My child, this money will depend on the inheritance of our old Jones family! If you don’t have a penny and you just marry like this, wouldn’t you want to drive your mother and me to death?”

The young girl stubbornly said:

“No matter what, I will marry Carden today, even if I take a taxi to Aurous Hill to marry him, or even walk to marry him, I will marry!”

There was a crisp sound. The middle-aged man scolded angrily:

“I will kill you, shameless loser! You patted your bu.tt and left, leaving our family of three here. We are just a 30-year old house. Your brother can marry and have children?”

When Claire heard that he had started upstairs, he immediately pulled Charlie and said,

“Let’s go over quickly!”

Originally, Claire felt that it was indeed inappropriate for this family of four to argue about themselves as an outsider at home, and now it is somewhat embarrassing to go upstairs. But when she heard the hands upstairs, she didn’t care about it. The couple rushed to the 5th floor, and Claire immediately slapped the door of 501. After a while. A wicked young man opened the door and looked at Claire and Charlie vigilantly:

“Who are you looking for?”

Claire said,

“Are you Xiaofeng? I’m Claire, your sister’s high school classmate, do you remember me?”

Upon hearing this, the ailing young man immediately said in surprise:

“Oh, it’s Claire! Of course I remember you! Claire, I haven’t seen you in a few years, you are more beautiful than before!”

Charlie saw that this kid saw his wife’s eyes full of scorching heat, and he was a little dissatisfied. He asked Claire,

“Wife, who is this little brother?”

Claire introduced:

“This is Xiaofeng, the brother of classmate Isabella.”

Chapter

“Xiaofeng, this is my husband Charlie.”

“Husband?”

Xiaofeng asked in surprise:

“Sister Claire, are you married?”

Claire nodded and smiled:

“I have been married for more than three years. Where is your sister? Is she at home? At this moment, a girl with red five-fingerprints on her face came over, pretending to smile and said:

“You are here so early!”

This girl is also pretty and has a good figure. She can definitely be regarded as the upper-middle class. It’s just that the girl is wearing a very cheap wedding dress, and it can even be seen that the lace part of the wedding dress is a little off. A man and a woman walked out of the room again. The couple looked like they were in their early fifties with a cold expression. Looking at Claire, they asked Isabella,

“Who are these two people? They came here for what? What are they doing?”

Isabella said:

“Claire is my high school classmate. She has been to our house before, but you two may have forgotten.”

Claire said politely:

“Hello, aunt and uncle. By the way, I haven’t introduced yet. This is my husband Charlie.”

Charlie nodded slightly at the family, without speaking. The middle-aged woman questioned suspiciously:

“Isabella, what does it mean for the two of them to come to our house?”

Isabella said,

“I ask Claire to drive and take me to Aurous Hill.”

“What?!”

The middle-aged woman gritted her teeth and cursed:

“You loser are really determined to marry that b@stard?!”

Isabella nodded, and said stubbornly:

“If I make up my mind, it won’t change!”

After finishing speaking, she said to Claire:

“Claire, I’m sorry to trouble you, you made a special trip so far.”

Claire hurriedly said,

“Isabella, what are you doing so politely with me?”

Isabella smiled with satisfaction and said:

“Claire, it’s not too early, it will take a long time to drive, or let’s start now.”

“Good.”

Claire nodded and said,

“Then let’s go now.”

“Wait a minute!”

At this time, the middle-aged man with a fierce face stood in front of Isabella and said coldly:

“You are a loser, the more you talk about you, the more capable you are, right?”

“I’m telling you, even if the king of heaven is here today, I can’t take you out of this door!”

“Also, I have already greeted your sister-in-law. She has an acquaintance in the obstetrics and gynecology department of the county hospital. She can also work overtime to help with an operation on weekends. You will honestly follow me to the county hospital to get rid of it, and don’t deal with that b@stard Carden from now on!”

“Impossible!”

Isabella said categorically:

“I cannot kill my child, and no one can stop me from marrying Carden. Unless it is Carden who does not want to marry me, otherwise, even if you want Cut off relations with me, and I want to marry today!”

The middle-aged man immediately picked up a rolling pin that was as thin as his wrist, and pointed it directly at Isabella’s face with the tip of the rolling pin, and cursed with his canthus:

“If you dare to go out of this door, I will hit your leg. Break it! Even if I break your leg, I can sell you to the disabled in the countryside for 200,000. Saying nothing will make you cheap for that Carden!”

Chapter

“Do you know that all your actions are illegal? You interfere with your children’s marriage? Freedom is against morality; personal assault is against the law; the intention to sell daughter is again a criminal act!”

Isabella’s father said in a cold expression,

“How old are you? What does our family’s affairs have to do with you? Before I kick you out, you dare to pretend to be in my house?

“ Charlie said with a shame:

“Today is forced, I still pretend to be!”

After that, he said to Claire and Isabella:

“It’s getting late, let’s leave now, if anyone dares to stop, I will not forgive him!”

In fact, Isabella is now in a hurry, because if she goes to the hotel prepared by her mother-in-law and misses the auspicious time booked by her mother-in-law, she will definitely be even more dissatisfied with her. It doesn’t matter if her mother-in-law gives her face, the point is, she doesn’t want her to put pressure on her fiance. In fact, her mother-in-law has always looked down upon her, and she has been desperately preventing her fiancé from marrying her, because their family really feels that the situation in their family is too far from them and is not worthy of their family. However, the fiancé has been under pressure and repeatedly said that he did not want to marry. This time, the two of them used the method of unmarried first pregnancy in order to get married. Finally, it was considered as a compromise with the in-laws. Therefore, it doesn’t matter if in-laws embarrass her a little. As long as today, she will be able to be with her fiancé in good faith. So she seriously said to her parents and brothers:

“I know you are very dissatisfied with me, but for the past two decades, I have always obeyed your instructions, obeyed your wishes, and taken into account your feelings. , The only I thing that didn’t follow you was to enter the university. Now, it’s the second time that I didn’t follow you. I hope you can consider it for me. After all, I am also a human being, not the assets and tools of the Jones family. I also pursue happiness. right!”

“You pursue a bullsh*t!”

Isabella’s father shouted angrily:

“I will never allow you to step out of this door today!”

Charlie said coldly:

“You are not qualified to stop this matter today. You dare to stop and try.”

Isabella’s brother yelled angrily:

“dmn! She won’t let me get married, then she won’t even want to get married! You outsider get out of the way, be careful that I fcking kill you!”

Charlie raised his hand and slapped him sharply, slapped him to the ground with a slap, and turned around several times. When Isabella’s father saw that his precious son had been beaten, he gritted his teeth and picked up the rolling pin, and slammed Charlie on the head.

“Our Jones family has a single pass for several generations. If you dare to beat my son, I will kill you!”

Seeing the strength of the opponent’s smashing at Charlie, Claire was big enough to smash a person’s head into a scoop, and said nervously,

“Charlie, be careful!”

Charlie didn’t move, just looking at the oncoming rolling pin, the next second, he waved his hand violently, and directly cut off the thick wooden rolling pin with his bare hands!

Chapter

“Let’s go.”

Although Isabella’s father and younger brother were full of anger, they did not dare to step forward to stop them at this moment. Isabella’s mother sat on the ground and cried and cried,

“You have no conscience. I raised a daughter like you and really blinded my son! If you just leave like this, go and marry That Carden, I just jumped directly from our stairs, and let me die!”

“Mom…”

Isabella cried and knelt down and begged:

“I beg you to let me fulfill my dream this time. Give me two years. I must find a way to make more money for my brother. For the first payment of a house, if you agree, I will do what you say. If you don’t agree, then I have nothing to do. No matter how you force me, I must marry Carden for the sake of the child in my stomach today!

“ Isabella’s mother cried hoarsely:

“I don’t care, your brother can’t wait for two years. You must buy the house within half a year at most. If you agree, give your brother a note, oh no, it’s better to give Your brother writes an IOU of 300,000, and the IOU states that it will be repaid within half a year. If you write it, I will let you go. If you don’t write it, I will show it to you!”

“Yes!”

Isabella’s younger brother Xiaofeng also hurriedly said:

“Sister, you write me an IOU. I will go back to the blind date. People ask me about the house, so I can use the IOU to talk about things and let the girl relax her heart!”

Isabella collapsed, and blurted out,

“Where can I get 300,000 in half a year! Are you trying to force me to death?”

Isabella’s mother yelled:

“If we don’t force you, how can we know how good you are? Anyway, you have to write this 300,000 IOU today, or if you don’t write it!”

“Impossible!”

Isabella completely gave up, stood up, and said blankly:

“I can’t live for you for everything. Since you don’t agree to my solution, then forget it and I will not support you.”

After she finished speaking, she was cruel and said to Claire:

“Claire, let’s go.”

Claire nodded and took her down the stairs. Charlie followed behind, staring at the family of three. The two men did not dare to come forward. The woman saw Isabella really gone, so she cried and said:

“Things with no conscience, go, and I will jump down here when you go. You wait. Collect the corpse!”

This time, Isabella did not look back, nor did she wipe the tears that kept falling. After the three of them went downstairs, Xiaofeng said anxiously:

“Dad, Mom, she just married like this, what can I do! If I can’t ask a wife, then I will die!”

As soon as Isabella’s mother heard this, she immediately got up from the ground, ignoring the dirt on her a**, gritted her teeth and said:

“Come! Even if I have to lay under the wheel today, I will stop her!”

Chapter

“Claire, this car…”

Claire smiled and said,

“My husband asked his friend to borrow this. Don’t worry, these two supercars will drive you to your in-laws’ house, and they will definitely save you face!”

Isabella said guiltily:

“Claire, I meant that your BMW was already very good when I saw it. I didn’t expect you to find a friend to borrow a car for me, and to take favors in front and back. How embarrassed. ……”

Claire said earnestly:

“Girl, we have been classmates for many years, and we are still good sisters. I must do my best when you get married for such a big thing. Do you still have to be polite to me for this kind of thing?

“ With that, she patted Isabella on the shoulder and smiled:

“Okay, don’t be so polite. Get in the car quickly, we have to go back, otherwise it will be too late.”

Isabella nodded lightly with red eyes, and said seriously:

“Claire, thank you!”

Claire gave her a comforting smile, then helped her and sat in this Aston Martin. At this time, Isabella’s family who rushed over suddenly saw them and rushed over. Seeing that the other party drove two weird-looking cars, Isabella’s mother hurriedly said to her husband:

“You lie in the front and I lie in the back!”

Isabella’s father nodded, and then the couple lay under the wheel one after another. Isabella’s mother sullen her heart and shouted coldly:

“If you want to leave today, you will run over the two of us!”

At this moment, Xiaofeng was a little dumbfounded. His parents don’t know super sports cars, but as a young man, he is a stinky silk who dreams of having a lot of money all day long. He is naturally very familiar with sports cars. So he recognized the origins of these two cars at a glance, and he was astonished as if struck by lightning! There are tens of millions of luxury cars, and there is no third one in Aurous Hill. The only two cars are here. So Xiaofeng was very frightened. He couldn’t figure out why Claire and her husband could afford to drive two such expensive top luxury cars? Could it be that her husband has a big background? Thinking of this, Xiaofeng couldn’t help but trembled. Can afford to drive such an expensive luxury car, that proves that the other party’s worth is more than billions. If it irritate them, can his family survive? At this moment, Charlie looked at Xiaofeng and said lightly:

“I am not a very good person, and my endurance is not very strong. I will give you 10 seconds to solve this, otherwise you will take the consequences.”

Charlie is also very clear that it is impossible for a young man like Xiaofeng not to know Aston Martin and Bugatti Veyron. As long as he can recognize this car, he knows that he is someone he can’t afford. In this case, he will definitely take his disgusting parents away. When Xiaofeng heard Charlie say this, his whole body trembled with fright, and hurriedly reached out to pull his mother, and said anxiously:

“Mom, get up quickly, how can you lie here!”

His mother curled her eyebrows and said,

“How can I change your house if I don’t lie here? Did your brain kick the donkey?”

Xiaofeng almost cried. He lowered his voice and gritted his teeth in his mother’s ear and said,

“Mom, are you crazy? We can’t afford these two people! The two cars alone are worth 100 million!”

Chapter

“What the h*ll?!”

When Xiaofeng’s mother heard this, her eyes suddenly became dark! One billion, what is this concept? Even if there are 1 million, he is already a very rich man in her eyes. If there are 10 million, he is a big man who they can’t afford to provoke, and a billion is just like a god. What’s more, people are not worth 100 million, but they drive two cars, and only two cars are worth 100 million! Thinking of this, she hurriedly asked:

“What you said is true. Are these two weird cars really worth so much money?”

Xiaofeng nodded like smashing garlic, and while pulling her, he said:

“Can I still lie to you? You think I don’t want a house. But in this case, how can we force it… just in case you offend a big man? , Our family has to suffer!”

Xiaofeng’s mother shivered in shock, and quickly got up from the ground, and then went to the other end to pull her husband. Xiaofeng’s father still didn’t understand what was going on, so Xiaofeng whispered in his ear again. It didn’t matter to say that, his face turned pale with fright. Xiaofeng said to Charlie with fear and respect:

“Brother, I’m sorry to trouble you, I hope you will not remember the villain…”

Seeing that the family hid wisely, Charlie said in a cold voice:

“Okay, if you know it, I don’t want to see you anymore. Get out quickly and keep rolling, otherwise you will be at your own risk!”

Xiaofeng quickly complimented and said:

“Don’t worry, big brother, we’ll get out of here, get out of here.”

Charlie ignored them, got into the cab of the Bugatti Veyron, started the engine, and started the car first. At this time, his mobile phone received a text WeChat from Claire, the content read:

“Husband, do you know a friend who makes a wedding dress? I want to pay for Isabella to rent a better wedding dress, her set of dress is too old.”

Charlie’s five fingers flew, and he returned a message to his wife:

“Wrap it on me.”

Claire sent another message:

“Height is about the same as me, just a little thinner than me. Look at me and help me determine the size. Thank you husband!”

Charlie replied:

“Wife, don’t be so polite with your husband.”

Later, while driving, he called Warnia. After all, it is something that girls like wedding dresses are very concerned about. He thinks that if you look for big bosses like Mr. Orvel or Issac, they definitely don’t know much about it. However, Warnia must be very knowledgeable about these, and it must be right to find her. Warnia didn’t expect to receive Charlie’s call early in the morning, and she was immediately overjoyed. Since she took the initiative to give a k!ss to Charlie on his birthday, she hasn’t seen Charlie again, mainly because there is no good opportunity and excuse. She was a little scared at first, afraid that Charlie would alienate from her in the future, but now she received his call and it immediately relieved her heart. So she couldn’t hide her joy and asked,

“Mr. Wade, what can I do for you?”

Charlie asked her:

“Warnia, do you know who has the best wedding dress in Aurous Hill?”

“Wedding dress?!”

Warnia asked in surprise:

“Mr. Wade, what do you want to do with the wedding dress?”

Charlie said:

“My wife’s high school classmate got married today, but lacks a decent wedding dress, so I want to ask if you can help me solve one.”

Warnia smiled and said,

“Of course I can! It is an honor for Warnia to work for Mr. Wade!”

After speaking, she explained:

“Yes, I forgot to tell you. The only Verawan bridal shop in the province is invested by me. There are many top wedding dresses designed and made by Verawan. You know your wife’s classmates Body size? I will prepare a set that fits her.”

Chapter

“Warnia, this is just my wife’s high school classmate, so you don’t put too much energy into it, and don’t put a brand new value expensive. Bring the wedding dress. It’s best if you use the wedding dress you rent out. Just bring it and lend me for a day.”

Warnia said hurriedly:

“Mr. Wade, what are you polite to me, it’s a wedding gift I give to your wife and her classmates.”

Charlie said earnestly:

“No need Warnia, if it is given, this matter will change its flavor.”

As he said, he said again:

“The ancients said,

“Give me enlightenment and fight my grudges. Giving enough is a kindness. If you give too much, it might turn into hatred. My wife just wants her classmates to wear a beautiful wedding dress.”

Married, so borrowing for one day is enough.”

Although Charlie is the young master of the Wade family, he has been struggling all the way at the bottom for many years, seeing a lot of ugliness of human nature. He knows very well in his heart that sometimes helping people cannot be too thorough. Sometimes, some things are not done as perfect as possible, but to be just right. Otherwise, the effect must be too far. It’s like a friend’s child is sick and hospitalized and needs to borrow 20,000, and you are really able to help, then you can lend him 20,000. If 20,000 is not enough by the time, let’s talk about the problem of not being enough, but you can’t take the initiative to give others 200,000 when others open to borrow 20,000. Warnia also knew Charlie’s intentions, so she hurriedly said,

“Mr. Wade, please rest assured, I understand that, I will let people prepare a wedding dress specially for rent.”

“Okay.”

Charlie said satisfied:

“Well, I am going to go directly to the hotel now. If you are ready there, then I can take her to your bridal shop first, put on her wedding dress and then go to the hotel.

“

“No problem!”

Warnia hurriedly said,

“Then I will send you the address of the bridal shop!”

Soon, Charlie received a location on WeChat. He directly changed this positioning into the navigation destination, and drove directly to lead the wife and Isabella behind, towards Warnia’s bridal shop. The two top supercars got off the highway and drove all the way into the city. However, they did not go directly to the Hilton Hotel where Isabella had her wedding today. Isabella found that the route didn’t seem right, and asked Claire beside her in surprise:

“Clai, did you take the wrong way? The Hilton Hotel is not this way.”

Claire smiled slightly and said,

“It’s okay, let’s just follow Charlie. Our car drives faster on this road, so time is still too much.”

Isabella wanted to ask what happened, but after thinking about it, she gave up.

Chapter

“Mr. Wade, you are here.”

Charlie asked curiously:

“Why are you here too?”

Warnia smiled and said,

“Mr. Wade, you have a wedding dress requirement. Naturally Warnia will come to serve you in person.”

As he was talking, he suddenly saw Claire walking down from the Aston Martin one77 behind him, her expression flashed with envy and jealousy, and said to Charlie:

“Madam Wade is here too.”

Charlie nodded. At this moment, Isabella got out of the car anxiously, so Charlie said to Warnia,

“The one next to wife is her high school classmate. Today she is getting married, so please prepare for her as soon as possible. A wedding dress that fits, we have to go after she puts on the wedding dress.”

Upon hearing this, Warnia said to Claire and Isabella quickly:

“Mrs. Wade, and this lady, please move to the store to try the wedding dress.”

Isabella saw the huge brand logo on the door and found that this was Verawan’s bridal shop. She exclaimed:

“Claire, this…what does this mean?”

Claire was shocked himself, but still pretended to be calm and said:

“I asked Charlie to help you borrow a more suitable wedding dress, so he brought us here.”

With that said, she said to Warnia somewhat unnaturally:

“Miss Song, I didn’t expect you to be here. I will trouble you with this matter today.”

Warnia smiled indifferently and said seriously:

“Mrs. Wade, you don’t have to be so polite with me. You and Mr. Wade are both my distinguished guests. As long as you speak up, I will definitely serve you both.”

Afterwards, she stood dignified and made a gesture of asking, saying,

“Please come inside!”

Chapter

“What are you two still trying to do? Go in, we are running out of time.”

Claire came back to her senses now, the time was indeed late, and if it was delayed, she would be late, so there was no other choice at the moment. If Isabella doesn’t choose a wedding dress from Warnia, then she can only wear this old wedding dress on her to attend the wedding. On the way here, she asked Isabella about the origin of this wedding dress. She rented it from a very small wedding dress shop in the suburbs of the county for 300 a day in order to save money. She herself has been looked down upon by her in-laws. If she was still wearing such a cheap wedding dress, even a wedding dress where the lace had been shed, then her in-laws would look down on her even more. So she took Isabella’s hand and said,

“Isabella, let’s go in quickly and let Miss Song help you choose a wedding dress that fits you.”

Isabella nervously said:

“Claire, the wedding dresses here are too expensive, I dare not wear…”

Claire said hurriedly:

“If you don’t wear it, you can only wear this set on you. By then, your mother-in-law will not know what to say. You see that Charlie has borrowed such an expensive car. Since we want to show a pomp, then stand up all the way with pomp and let your in-laws take a look!”

After speaking, she looked at Warnia and said gratefully:

“Miss Song, I really troubled you today. This is my high school classmate Isabella. Today she is getting married. Could you please help me choose a fitting wedding dress for her?”

Warnia nodded and smiled, and said,

“Mrs. Wade, you are too polite. Please leave it to me about Isabella.”

“But…”

Isabella still hesitated. Claire went out and took Isabella’s hand directly, and walked to the bridal shop, saying:

“It’s nothing but today, you can’t let your in-laws look down on you again!”

Isabella was pulled closer to this bridal shop by Claire, and as soon as she entered the door, she was shocked by the luxurious wedding dresses inside. No woman dislikes wedding dresses, so the two of them just took a look and were deeply attracted by the wedding dresses in the store. Warnia, the eldest lady of the Song family and the current head of the Song family, acted as a waiter. She brought them both to a row of wedding dresses and said with a smile:

“Mrs. Wade, Isabella. This wedding dress is usually used for leasing. Isabella can choose any one from here today.”

Claire hurriedly asked,

“Ms. Song, are the sizes suitable? My classmate’s body is relatively thin.”

Warnia laughed and said:

“These wedding dresses are very cleverly designed, and there are many adjustments inside, so as long as most people wear them, they will look exactly the same as tailor-made, so you can rest assured.”

After all, Warnia looked at Isabella again and smiled and said:

“If Isabella is fancy, please tell me, I will let the wedding assistant to try on the wedding dress for you.”

Isabella couldn’t make up her mind for a while, after all, for her, the things here were completely beyond her imagination. So she pinned her hopes on Claire who was beside her.

Chapter

“I think this one is very suitable for you, it is dignified and elegant, and it also shows the collarbone, which is very temperamental.”

Isabella hesitated for a moment, and said:

“Then let you, I really don’t know how to choose…”

Warnia smiled and said:

“Mrs. Wade has a very good vision. This wedding dress has the highest appearance rate here, and I think this one is also very suitable for Isabella’s figure and temperament.”

Immediately afterwards, Warnia greeted two very professional wedding assistants. The two immediately took off the wedding dresses and respectfully took Isabella to the fitting room. After a few minutes. Isabella wore a white and elegant tube top wedding dress, somewhat unnatural, walked out of the fitting room. Claire’s eyes suddenly lit up and exclaimed:

“Isabella, you are really beautiful in this wedding dress!”

Isabella said shyly:

“This wedding dress is too delicate and too expensive. I have playing drums in my heart for fear that I might break it…”

Warnia said with a smile at this time:

“Ms. Isabella, you don’t need to have such a heavy psychological burden. Since you are Mrs. Wade’s friend, you don’t have to worry about this wedding dress being worn by you. Let me take any responsibility.”

Isabella said nervously,

“How embarrassing…”

Warnia smiled and said,

“Ms. Isabella, there is nothing to be embarrassed about. The wedding dresses in our shop are fully insured. If there is a problem, we will discuss with the insurance company. You can wear it with confidence.”

Isabella was relieved when she heard that there was insurance. Seeing that there is not much time left, Charlie said to Claire and Isabella:

“Since this wedding dress is suitable, let’s just wear it and leave, otherwise it will be too late.”

Claire nodded and said,

“Okay, let’s go to Hilton!”

After that, she looked at Warnia and said with gratitude:

“Miss Song, thank you so much for today!”

Warnia smiled slightly:

“Mrs. Wade, you are polite, this is what I should do.”

When Isabella heard Warnia say her own name, she was stunned, as if struck by lightning! Warnia? Isn’t this the famous Miss Song? ! My God, the Song family is the largest family in Aurous Hill! The Song family’s eldest lady is so polite to Claire and her husband? How did my high school classmate suddenly become so powerful? At this time, Charlie also said:

“Miss Song, thanks for your hard work, we will leave first.”

Warnia’s beautiful eyes shone with luster, and said with a smile:

“Mr. Wade, why are you so polite.”

As she said, she thought of the situation when she k!ssed Charlie at the time, and her cheeks turned a little blush. When Claire saw this scene, her heart was tense! Why would Warnia be shy of her husband? ! This kind of shyness is obviously not the state that normal friends should have!

Chapter

“My wife we have to go quickly, or we will be late.”

Only then did Claire recover, nodded unnaturally, and said hurriedly,

“Then let’s go quickly!”

Warnia sent the three people out of the store all the way. Seeing that they all got on the car, she returned to the store reluctantly. Charlie launched the limited edition Bugatti Veyron and drove towards the Hilton Hotel. At this moment in the Hilton Hotel banquet hall, a man dressed in a decent suit with a groom’s corsage on his chest was looking anxiously at the time. Next to him stood a woman in her fifties with a cold face. This woman said with an angry face:

“Carden, that Isabella is too uncultivated, right? What time is it, she is not yet, make it clear that she didn’t put our family in the eyes!”

Carden hurriedly explained:

“Mom, you don’t know that Isabella and her family live in Wue County, which is several tens of kilometers away! I said I would drive to pick her up, you didn’t let me go. The phone is confiscated, and Isabella doesn’t have a car in her house. don’t know how to get here. Or you can return the phone to me and I will contact her!

“Contact a bullsh*t!”

Carden’s mother said coldly. As she said, she spurned contemptuously:

“I told you a long time ago, don’t marry a girl from a poor family, you must not listen. If you don’t have money, you don’t have education. You marry such an uncultivated person and bring her home. Are you trying to piss me off?”

Carden’s expression was a bit ugly, but he didn’t dare to disobey his mother directly. After all, his mother’s dominance at home was very powerful, and even his father could not provoke her. At this time, I heard Carden’s mother say again:

“Tell you Carden, today our relatives are all here, everyone is waiting to see the poor wife you find, before 9:30, if this Isabella is not here, then the mother-in-law must be laughed at by all my relatives!”

“At that time, I don’t think your marriage will end, let Isabella go and beat the child, or I will give her 200,000, and she will give birth to the child in our grandson’s family!”

“Mom!”

Carden said with a gloomy expression:

“At this time Isabella is about to pass the door, why do you have to have trouble with her?”

Carden’s mother said disdainfully:

“I tell you, if she dared to pass the door, I won’t be able to get through with her in my life, her hard days are too early.”

Chapter

“Carden, you really should listen to your parents about this matter. Now we are married, we must pay attention to the right person. Our family dare not say that it is a wealthy family, but it is worth tens of millions. Among the wealthy families, relatives and friends, our family is the best. If you listen to me, find another rich lady who is equal to or richer than our family, then the strength of our family lies in the grandson Among the big family, it’s even better.”

Having said this, his father sighed with regret:

“I say that you are a disobedient child, it is not good to find a woman, but you have found a woman whose family is so poor. By then, our family will not let these relatives and friends make a joke about it?”

Carden’s heart was incomparably painful. He naturally treated Isabella out of sincerity. The two were together when they were in college, and they have never quarreled for so many years. They have always been in love with each other. , don’t know how many people envy their extremely stable feelings. In his heart, if he and Isabella can get the blessing of his family and live a good life together, he will definitely become the happiest man in the world. But he couldn’t understand why his parents had to block his marriage in many ways. Although Isabella is not the child of a wealthy family, she is indeed a rare good girl. It’s a pity that the snobbish parents can’t see the advantages of Isabella. They just thought that Isabella’s family had no money and no power, so they looked down on her in their hearts and didn’t want her to pass. No matter how they persuaded or begged them, they were still unwilling to change their original intentions. Even now, Isabella was pregn@nt with his own flesh and blood, and they were still full of contempt for her, which made Carden very painful deep in his heart. He even thought that if his parents are really not optimistic and do not support his marriage, then he might as well wait until the wedding is over and take Isabella away from home. At this moment, there are less than five minutes left before the nine-twenty deadline. Isabella still did not appear. Carden couldn’t help worrying in his heart. He worried whether Isabella’s parents stopped her and prevented her from marrying. At this time, Carden’s mother whispered to her husband with a smug face:

“In my opinion, it’s impossible for the Jones family to let Isabella get married. After all, we didn’t even give them any money. If you don’t go, you can say that they don’t give their family face at all. Her parents won’t get a penny from us, and they’re slapped like this, they will definitely not let her marry Carden. So I guess, today is the same It’s a drama that makes the grandeur give up.”

Carden’s father said painfully,

“Then the cost of this big show is too high. Hilton has dozens of banquets, plus weddings, and we spent four to five million.”

Carden’s mother raised her eyebrows and said,

“What is four to five millions? As long as my son can leave that poor woman, I would be willing to spend even one billion!”

As she said, she lowered her voice again, and said excitedly:

“Let me tell you, Sister Lu told me that Mr. Xue’s daughter had returned to China some time ago, and she broke up with her foreign boyfriend. Mr. Xue’s wife is right now. He said that he wanted to find someone for her in Aurous Hill. If our son can be with Mr. Xue’s daughter, it would be of great help to our family!”

Carden’s father frowned and said,

“I heard people say that the foreign boyfriend of Mr. Xue’s daughter was a black man, is it a bit…”

“What’s the matter?”

Carden’s mother blurted out:

“The most important thing is that if we can conclude with Xue and become in-laws, we will definitely do better business in the future! Making money is the most important thing!”

Chapter

“f*ck! It turned out to be Bugatti Veyron!”

“Really!”

Carden’s cousin, Harbin, looked at the Bugatti Veyron that was approaching in the distance, and said dumbfounded:

“This is a limited edition of Hermes, there is only one in the country! I was at the Aurous Hill International Auto Show some time ago. I have seen this car. It is said that this car and another Aston Martin one77 were bought by a mysterious rich man at the same time, but since then, I have never seen this car come out, I did not expect to see them here!”

Having said that, he immediately took out his mobile phone and constantly adjusted the focus to the distance, wanting to take a clear photograph of this Bugatti. At this moment, someone exclaimed:

“Here you go! The next one turned out to be an Aston Martin one77. What a fairy day is today, and two top sports cars suddenly came! These two cars add up to one billion!”

Harbin, his eyes are almost falling off. He hurriedly said to Carden:

“Hey, look at the magnificence! Don’t you like Aston Martin one77 the most? f*ck! Today is really eye-opening!”

Carden was also a little surprised. But he really didn’t feel the mood to watch the supercar at this time. All he was thinking about was Isabella, wondering if she would come today. Charlie was driving the Hermès limited edition Bugatti Veyron at this time, and he had already driven into the entrance of the Hilton Hotel and headed straight for the banquet hall. Everyone was even more surprised to see these two sports cars coming to the banquet hall. Today, only Carden himself is married here, because today is not a good day for marriage. The reason why Carden’s parents chose to get married today was because they deliberately disgusted Isabella’s parents. They have already thought of several countermeasures. First of all, the best way is to directly let the Jones family give up this marriage; Secondly, if the Jones family does not give up this marriage, then their couple will not let this marriage come true. They even had plans. If Isabella appeared today, they would be in front of everyone, sarcastically and satirically at Isabella, forcing her to give up marrying her son anyway. If this still can’t be achieved, they have the final killer. The killer’s trick is very simple. One cry, two troubles and three hangs. If the son wants to marry Mrs. Jones today, the two of them will directly threaten to commit suicide here, making the whole wedding a mess. At that time, this marriage will definitely be impossible. Seeing the two sports cars approaching gradually, Carden’s father said with a look of surprise:

“Harbin, did you just say that these two cars are worth 100 million in total?”

Harbin waved his hand:

“Uncle, I didn’t say it, it was a friend who said it, but the sum of these two cars is indeed worth 100 million, and it is more than 100 million. What’s more, the two cars are owned by one person.

“

“d*mn!”

Carden’s father couldn’t help cursing:

“It’s so popular. I want to buy an entry-level 7-series BMW, but I hesitated for a long time. Two cars are worth more than one billion. Who is so rich? Is it the Song family?”

“don’t know.”

Harbin said:

“The identity of this car owner is quite mysterious, and they are very low-key. After buying this car, it seems to be the first time it was driven today.”

“It’s awesome!”

Carden’s father sighed:

“I bought a car for more than 100 million, but I didn’t drive it very well. Isn’t it just money to burn?”

While talking, the two sports cars arrived and stopped at the entrance of the banquet hall.

Chapter

“Isabella, you are finally here!”

As soon as these words came out, the whole family was struck by lightning. It was at this time that everyone finally realized that the bride who came out of the Aston Martin one77 co-pilot was the poor daughter-in-law who was about to marry her grandson, Isabella! Everyone was completely stunned. The situation of Isabella’s family is very clear to the entire Sun family. Her parents wandered around at home, occasionally doing part-time jobs, and also fishing for three days and drying the net for two days. And there is a brother who is lazy and worthless. It can be said that the life of a family of three is a mess. In addition, their home is not in Aurous Hill City, but in the surrounding counties, which means that their home does not even have a valuable worth. It is said that the house they lived in has a history of more than 20 or 30 years, and it has not even sold for 300,000. The members of the Sun family are also very clear that the Jones family is determined to ask for more gifts from the Sun family so that they can pay the down payment for the house for their lazy son. This kind of family conditions, in the eyes of the Sun family, is simply the bottom of the bottom. Therefore, apart from Carden, no one in the entire Sun family can look down upon Isabella. But they didn’t understand that Isabella, who everyone looked down on, came with a limited edition Aston Martin one77!

Chapter

“Carden, we have not seen each other for some time. Congratulations to you and Isabella, happy wedding!”

Carden was also shocked when he saw Claire. Claire was Isabella’s high school classmate and a good friend with a good relationship, so he met Claire several times under the recommendation of Isabella, and they were considered acquaintances. As for Claire’s family situation, he also heard about it. He had heard before that Claire’s family had a company specializing in decoration. It was not large, but not small. The girl was married to a live-in son-in-law, and this live-in son-in-law doesn’t seem to have much ability yet. However, in his impression, the Willson Group seems to be a company with a market value of tens of millions or about 100 million. Some time ago, there was a rumor that it seemed to be on the verge of bankruptcy. In this case, how could Claire afford to drive an Aston Martin one77 worth tens of millions? But even though he was very puzzled in his heart, he still didn’t show it. He smiled politely at Claire:

“Claire, it’s been a long time since I saw you. I didn’t expect you to even drive Aston Martin now!”

Claire’s expression was a bit embarrassing, and was about to tell him that the car was borrowed by her husband, but at this time, Charlie interrupted and said:

“Actually, these two cars have been bought for a long time. The last time Aurous Hill International Auto Show I bought it at that time, but I am relatively low-key, so the two cars have not been driven.”

When everyone heard this, they all exclaimed. It turns out that this is the long-known mysterious rich man at the auto show. The news that both luxury cars were bought by one person at that time really shocked the entire Aurous Hill. Along with this shocking news, there is another very interesting anecdote. Junwei Gao, the eldest son of the Aurous Hill International Convention and Exhibition Center, was beaten by the security company’s security because he tried to touch the two cars without success. At that time, everyone said that this mysterious rich man must have a very unusual background, otherwise, it would be impossible to even lose the face of the Gao family. Today everyone finally saw the real body of this mysterious and rich man, but they did not expect him to attend Carden’s wedding! Carden himself was stunned. He couldn’t help but exclaimed:

“I heard that these two cars have been in the city for long time, but since the auto show, I have never seen these two cars come out again. I didn’t expect you to drive the car. Participating in my wedding, it is really flattering! I am so grateful!”

Charlie smiled faintly, and said arrogantly:

“You don’t have to thank me, I don’t give you the face, I give Isabella the face.”

When Carden’s parents, as well as other relatives of the Sun family, and friends from all walks of life, heard this, they were all too shocked to speak. Isn’t this Isabella a girl from a poor family? Parents are incapable of not talking, and are still idle. The important thing is to think about getting something for nothing every day. Isabella was born in such a family, how could she know such a rich person? If he drives two cars at random, it is worth one hundred million, so wouldn’t this person be worth tens of billions? At this time, Carden’s father immediately became fawning. So he walked towards Charlie and said with a flattering smile:

“Oh, gentleman, I am Sun Dewang, Carden’s father. I really didn’t expect that you would be able to enjoy your face to attend the dog’s wedding today. It really made the whole place so brilliant.”

“Just, don’t know what to call you?”

Chapter

“You can call me Charlie Wade.”

Sun Dewang was a little surprised, how old are these years, and there are people claiming to be sons? Could it be those young masters with strong backgrounds? In this way, it is really meeting the true god! So, he was very excited and indulged:

“Oh, hello, Mr. Wade! I am in the flour business here. There is a flour mill in Aurous Hill. Maybe you have eaten our flour. Our flour brand is called Wheat Leaf!”

Charlie frowned and asked,

“Ahan, isn’t that the name of other TV series?”

Sun Dewang said embarrassedly:

“Don’t we also want to get some heat. People are gold powder, I am flour, but it’s not bad.”

Charlie snorted coldly and asked him:

“Boss Sun, you married your daughter-in-law today. Why didn’t you send a convoy to pick up the bride at the bride’s house?”

Sun Dewang and his wife looked at each other with embarrassment, not knowing how to answer. After a moment of silence, Sun Dewang hurriedly said with a smile:

“Oh, Mr. Wade, you don’t know, we have already found a very impressive team, but something happened to that team temporarily, so…”

“A temporary accident?”

Charlie frowned and asked,

“Even if the wedding team has an accident, do you not even have a car in your own home?”

Sun Dewang looked sorry and said:

“I’m really sorry Mr. Wade, I’m also in a mess for a while, I didn’t care, I ignored Isabella, I’m sorry!”

After finishing speaking, he was very busy and promised:

“Don’t worry, Mr. Wade, when Isabella passes the door in the future, our family will definitely compensate her!”

When Carden on the side heard this, his heart was immediately overjoyed. Originally, parents did not agree with his marriage to Isabella anyway, and even this morning they were still complaining to him, even threatening him, even if Isabella passed the door, they wouldn’t let her get better life. Unexpectedly, now that Claire and her husband drove two luxury cars, father’s attitude immediately changed so much! Thinking of this, he was overjoyed, and he was a little more grateful to Charlie and Claire. At this moment, Carden’s mother Xu Liqin pulled Sun Dewang aside and reprimanded in a low voice:

“What are you talking nonsense? Have you forgotten what we said before? Never let that woman in. The door of home!”

Sun Dewang hurriedly said,

“Have you not seen that Isabella has such a great friend? If we neglect others, what if they blame him?”

“Blame it on us!”

Xu Liqin said angrily,

“I don’t care how old this kid surnamed Wade is, but I know one thing, this kid surnamed Wade can’t give our family a penny. Our son will really marry. Isabella passed the door, and the Wade couldn’t help us, so why should we give him face like this? Is it because Isabella knew him, and we were willing to let Isabella be our daughter-in-law?

“ Sun Dewang couldn’t help asking:

“Then what do you mean? Now that everyone is here, can our wedding continue?”

“Of course we can’t continue!”

Xu Liqin scolded annoyedly:

“The family surnamed Jones didn’t know if their brains were broken. We humiliated them so much. They even let Isabella marry. It’s really a mischief!”

She said, busy again:

“You will talk less later and look at me. I will definitely not let this Isabella enter the door of Sun’s house today!”

Chapter

“Isabella, where are your parents? Why didn’t they come?”

Isabella hurriedly said:

“Auntie, my parents, they…”

As Isabella said, she couldn’t help but hesitate. In fact, she knew very well in her heart that she was married today, but her parents did not show up. This is indeed unreasonable. And now the future mother-in-law asked her this question, she didn’t know how to answer it. Seeing Isabella not speaking, Xu Liqin yelled coldly:

“Oh, Isabella, you are still big enough. I know a few wealthy friends, but my future mother-in-law is not in my eyes? I will talk to you. You just ignore it, don’t you?”

Isabella hurriedly waved her hand and explained respectfully:

“Auntie, it is true that my parents are a little unhappy, so they may not be here today. Please forgive me!”

“Oh, hello!”

Xu Liqin said angrily:

“You can’t look down on our house if you are together, do you? Your parents are really interesting. They don’t even show up when their daughter gets married. Look at all the Aurous Hill. Do your parents do things like this? If this is going to be spread, where can we put the face of our family?”

Isabella’s eyes were red, and she hurriedly apologized and said,

“I’m sorry, my parents’ situation is really special. They have been unhappy because of the bride price. They were not very happy when I came out this morning, so Please forgive me…”

“Unwilling?”

Xu Liqin twisted her eyebrows when she heard this, and suddenly shouted:

“It’s really unreasonable, what are the conditions in your family? What are the conditions in our family? You’re married to our family, then you have climbed a ladder. Not happy yet? Why? Can’t you look at our house? If you don’t look at our house, then simply stop here and you don’t need to marry over!”

Chapter

“Mom! Marrying Isabella is the life of the two of us. As long as the two of us can live well, we don’t want to care. There are so many. So don’t worry about it too much. It’s not too early. Can you just prepare for the wedding?”

“That won’t work!”

Xu Liqin looked at Isabella with disgust, and said contemptuously:

“I am just mad in my heart. Since I was beaten to marry your dad, I have never suffered such a grievance. Why did it seem like we had climbed them up high? Your dad and I were waiting here early in the morning. Our relatives and friends also came early in the morning, but what about their home? Except for the bride , None of the others came! This is to look down on people and despise us after making it clear!”

Isabella quickly waved her hand and explained:

“Auntie, you really misunderstood. My parents really didn’t mean to look down on you. They were just a little angry, so they didn’t come.”

Xu Liqin shouted coldly:

“It’s useless to talk so much to me. Getting married is an important matter in life. You are not an orphan without a father or mother. How can you attend the wedding by yourself? I grew up so much and I have never heard of my parents. Those who are still alive but do not come to the wedding will not only lose face when it spreads out, but it is also not lucky in itself.”

Speaking of this, Xu Liqin gritted her teeth and said:

“Isabella, I’ll leave it here today. If your parents don’t come, I don’t think this marriage needs to be carried forward!”

As soon as these words came out, Isabella almost collapsed. She finally relied on the help of Claire and Charlie to escape her parents’ obstruction and came to the wedding. She thought that it would be worthwhile to marry Carden even if she turned her face with her family. She didn’t expect that after she came, she realized that her husband’s family still waiting for her. Claire couldn’t see it at this time, and she said angrily:

“Auntie, do you know how much Isabella has suffered and how much price she has paid for this engagement?”

Xu Liqin raised her eyebrows and looked at Claire, and said,

“You girl, don’t know you, so I don’t want to offend you, but there are some things, we have to make sense. I married my daughter-in-law today and invited so many relatives. Friends came to join in, but the wife’s house didn’t even come out alone. Have you ever seen anyone doing things like this?”

Claire hurriedly said,

“Isn’t this a special situation? Isabella’s parents really have a lot of opinions on this matter. Isabella also made a lot of determination to turn her face with her family to marry Carden.”

Xu Liqin curled her lips:

“Oh, our family can’t afford it. Let me tell you, when you get married, you must follow the old rules. If the bride’s parents don’t come, the marriage will not end. The king of heaven and you come and talk to me. It’s useless to say.”

Claire said angrily:

“How can you do this?”

Charlie stopped Claire at this time, looked at Xu Liqin and asked with a smile:

“Okay, I don’t think you should spend so much effort here to find various reasons. Everyone is an adult, so just say it straight. How can you agree to hold the wedding as usual when Isabella’s parents are not here?”

Xu Liqin smiled and said:

“It’s very simple. Our family is looking for a daughter-in-law. It is the right thing to do. But Isabella and her family are so poor. I can bear it for the happiness of my son. Her parents can’t look down on people so much. I forbeared them, but at this time, they shook face with me? In that case, let’s just do business. How can we say that our family is a wealthy family with a net worth of tens of millions. If Isabella wants to marry us, she must bring a dowry of at least 10 million, otherwise it will be skipped.”

As soon as Isabella heard this, the good temper that she had tolerated for a long time was almost wiped out by the other party. She didn’t expect that Xu Liqin, who had always been a troublemaker between herself and Carden, would even bite back at this time, pushing all the responsibility to her family. So she couldn’t hide her anger and said,

“Aunt Xu, if you had said that you didn’t want to let me pass, then I would be begging you for nothing, but you said that you promised me to have a wedding with Carden. What does it mean to obstruct in every way?”

Chapter

“Sister Lu, why are you here?”

The one named Lujie is a close friend of Xu Liqin, who has a very good family situation and has a good relationship with the Xue family. Xue’s family runs several large supermarkets in the local area. Although they are not as good as Carrefour Wal-Mart, they are still very marketable in the surrounding districts, counties and suburbs. Sun Dewang’s Family Flour Mill has been selling locally in Aurous Hill.

Chapter

“Liqin, you don’t regard me as a friend too much. Your son is going to get married. You don’t tell me. I helped your son get on the line with Mr. Xue’s daughter, aren’t you cheating me?”

As soon as Xu Liqin heard this, she hurriedly pulled Sister Lu aside and said in a low voice,

“Oh my sister, this is a long story. Let me tell you this. It is impossible for my son to get married today.”

Sister Lu said angrily,

“Who are you lie to? Your banquet is about to start, and you are sloppy with me?”

Xu Liqin hurriedly explained:

“My sister, let me tell you the truth. My son was blind before. He was looking for a girl from a poor family. This girl has to be poor and pauper. She wanted to marry into my house. In order to achieve her goal, she got pregn@nt with my son’s child. I did this today because I wanted to embarrass her and make her give up.”

Sister Lu asked:

“What if this girl doesn’t give up?”

Xu Liqin sneered:

“Anyway, it’s impossible for me to let her into our house. If she doesn’t give up, just let her go. It has nothing to do with our house.”

Sister Lu’s expression eased, and she nodded and said,

“I’m looking for you to talk about the Xue family.”

“What’s the matter?”

Xu Liqin got excited, and hurriedly asked:

“What did Mr. Xue say over there?”

Sister Lu whispered:

“Didn’t I tell you that Mr. Xue’s daughter has returned from abroad? I also talked about a black boyfriend before.”

“Yes.”

Xu Liqin nodded:

“Didn’t you say that she has broken up with that black man?”

Sister Lu sighed:

“The breakup is a breakup, but it was just found out two days ago that this girl is pregn@nt…”

Xu Liqin said dumbfounded:

“Huh? pregn@nt? With that black man?”

Sister Lu said helplessly:

“Yes! The point is that this girl is very awkward. She has to give birth to this child. You said Mr. Xue is just this daughter. If this daughter is unmarried and gave birth to a child, then his face Where you put it?”

“Indeed…”

Xu Liqin smacked her lips and said,

“This thing is really a bit difficult.”

Sister Lu looked at Xu Liqin with deep meaning, and whispered:

“Liqin, there is a good thing now, don’t blame my sister for not taking care of you.”

Xu Liqin hurriedly said,

“Sister Lu, you say!”

Sister Lu said cautiously:

“Ms. Xue’s wife told me in private that if your family is willing to marry her girl, and at the same time wait for her girl to come out and be the father of this child, Mr. Xue is willing to give 30 million dowry. In the future, half of the shelves in the flour area of his supermarket chain will be exclusively for you!”

Chapter

“Liqin, let me tell you the truth, Mr. and Mrs. Xue are very anxious now. They didn’t know about their daughter’s pregnancy before, but now the problem is. Don’t hurry up. Dealing with it, when their daughter is pregn@nt, Mr. Xue and his wife can’t hold it on their faces.”

Xu Liqin’s heart moved. If you look at it this way, then Mr. Xue should be very anxious now. That being the case, let yourself be better off. Thinking of this, Xu Liqin said immediately:

“Sister Lu, to be honest, this matter is indeed a bit too shameful. We also have the heart to help Mr. Xue, but we can’t let people blame my son’s nose in the future and call him a catch?”

Sister Lu hurriedly said,

“So Mr. Xue also understands your family’s situation. If you are willing to suffer this grievance, Mr. Xue will definitely give your family a little more money!”

“Liqin, let me be honest, earning some money these years is a lot more. What’s more, it’s still 30 million. Ordinary people can’t make so much money in a lifetime. Xue always thinks about your family, mainly because of your child. All aspects of it are quite suitable, and they don’t lose face when they are married to your family.”

Speaking of this, Sister Lu hurriedly added:

“To be honest, Mr. Xue offered such good terms. If he went to find someone else’s house, they would have rushed to agree. I advise you, don’t miss this good chance.”

Xu Liqin smiled and said:

“Sister Lu, I know you are also kind, but to be honest, if this kind of thing is spread to people with no money, they must rush to agree, but our family It’s a bit of a foundation, Mr. Xue’s price is really low.”

Sister Lu looked at her and asked,

“Liqin, I have a good relationship with you, so let’s not go around in circles. You can just tell me the number. For me, I will quickly reply to Mr. Xue if Mr. Xue has no objection, so the two parties decided on that, and then they decided on the date, held the wedding, and received the certificate.”

Xu Liqin said in a low voice,

“Let’s do it like this, Sister Lu, please tell Mr. Xue and his wife, just talk about this, and the dowry can’t be less than 50 million!”

Chapter

“As for the flour resources in the supermarket, most of it must be allocated to my family. If they agree, then we don’t choose any dates. You see, my banquet is set up, and the wedding rainbow door has not written a name. , Just have a family to send her daughter over, we will have the wedding today.”

After speaking, Xu Liqin smiled and said:

“Sister Lu, their daughter is pregn@nt. This must not be delayed. The sooner the better. In addition, if you help me with this, sister, I will go back privately. I’ll give you two million in benefits!”

The main reason why Sister Lu was so enthusiastic about this errand was that Mr. Xue had promised her that if she could find a good man for her daughter who would be willing to accept the baby, then Mr. Xue Will give her 5 million. After all, Mr. Xue is such an only child, and said that he didn’t want hus daughter’s reputation to be bad. Therefore, in the eyes of Mr. Xue, it is very worthwhile to spend more money on this matter. Now when she heard that, Xu Liqin said that she was willing to give her another 2 million. Sister Lu was also very excited. This thing is done, that’s 7 million. The money is too easy! Thinking of this, she immediately took out her mobile phone and called Mr. Xue. As soon as the phone call, she smiled and said,

“Oh, Mr. Xue, there is good news to tell you that the Old Man’s wife is interested in your proposal!”

“Oh?”

The other party asked excitedly:

“What do you say? They agreed? When can the wedding be held?”

In fact, Mr. Xue and his wife had already fallen in love with Sun Dewang’s son, Carden. The young man looks very energetic and has a good character. What is more rare is to graduate from a prestigious university. The best thing is that he hasn’t been married yet! Although his daughter is pregn@nt with a foreigner, he doesn’t want his daughter to be looking for a second-marriage divorce. Naturally, it is best to find this kind of unmarried person. Moreover, the family conditions of Carden’s family are also good. They will not be wronged by his daughter. The best thing is that Sun Dewang’s business depends on him. This means that he can always hold him if his family dares to be married. If it’s not good for their daughter, then they will cut off his income directly. Then they will definitely have to obediently provide for their daughter as an aunt. So, Mr. Xue smiled happily and asked,

“Is that son of the old Sun family willing? If he is willing, it would be great! I have seen this kid, good, good, really good, if this thing can be done, then I really have to thank you very much.”

Sister Lu said with a smile:

“Mr. Xue, don’t worry, I will definitely do my best to help you with this matter. However, I talked to my grandson’s daughter-in-law. What she meant was that you have to prepare some more dowry?”

Mr. Xue asked subconsciously:

“Isn’t 30 million enough?”

Sister Lu smiled and said,

“Mr. Xue, you also know that this kind of thing is really not easy to make a decision. With less money, I’m afraid that the grandson and the couple will finally consider whether or not to agree!”

Then, Sister Lu was very busy and added:

“Mr. Xue is really dissatisfied. The son of the Old Man’s family was going to have a banquet at the Hilton Hotel today, but the daughter-in-law and the grandson who are going to marry are not looked down upon by 10,000.”

“So now the Old Man’s wife is making trouble here, just to prevent the daughter-in-law from entering the door, aren’t you in a hurry? If you agree, the Old Man’s family’s conditions can now be brought back quietly and follow The Old Man’s son have a wedding.”

“To be honest, Mr. Xue, we really can’t hide the situation. Wait a while, the belly is full, so where you go, you can’t find this kind of good thing that can be done immediately!”

Chapter

“Okay! You tell the Old Man, 50 million, a point will not be less, I will take my daughter over, first of their husband’s wedding It’s done, and then tomorrow I will entertain my friends and relatives to host a dinner with our new in-laws, so that the marriage of the two children is done!”

Sister Lu also said with excitement:

“You are still good at it Mr. Xue! No wonder you can make a lot of money, so you can make a decision so quickly and arrange everything so appropriately. I think the whole Aurous Hill also admires this ability of you, so Once you come. Then all the problems will be solved today and you can sit back and relax.”

Mr. Xue laughed loudly on the other end of the phone:

“This matter has bothered me. I couldn’t sleep for several days. Today I can finally solve it all at once! Sister Lu, thank you! I’ll let my wife and daughter prepare. , Take her to Hilton and the son of the Sun family, hurry up to have the wedding, if the wedding goes well today, I will add another 1 million to you!”

Sister Lu was trembling with excitement. Although she is quite rich, she has never made such easy money. If this is done, wouldn’t she be able to earn 8 million today? Excitedly hung up Mr. Xue’s phone, she hurriedly came to Xu Liqin and said with a smile:

“Liqin, this matter, my old sister, my old face, will be saved.”

Xu Liqin hurriedly asked:

“Sister Lu, what did Mr. Xue say over there?”

Sister Lu said with a smile:

“I have already discussed with Mr. Xue, 50 million gifts, he has nothing to say! He will bring his wife and children over immediately!”

“Oh my god!”

Xu Liqin was about to have a heart attack when she heard this. She and her husband worked hard for half a lifetime, and all the assets in the family totaled 30 to 40 million. But unexpectedly, now that Mr. Xue marries his daughter, he is willing to give 50 million for the gift money alone. And it’s still cash! What could be more secure than cash these days? It is equivalent to saying that as long as the son marries Mr. Xue’s daughter, his family’s strength can be doubled or even tripled immediately. Because there are a large number of medium-sized chain supermarkets on Mr. Xue’s side, as long as he allocates all the flour resources to his home, his family’s income is not enough, and he will go up like a rocket? Thinking of this, she said excitedly to Sister Lu:

“Oh my good sister, but I must thank you so much! Don’t worry, I promise you will have no less money!”

Sister Lu looked at Isabella in the wedding dress from a distance, and whispered:

“This poor girl, you have to deal with it quickly, Mr. Xue said that it is fast, maybe in half an hour. That’s it, if the girl is still here by the time, what do you tell Mr. Xue to do?”

When Xu Liqin heard this, she immediately patted her chest and said:

“Sister Lu, don’t worry, I will drive this Isabella away! I’ll let someone beat her away!”

Sister Lu asked again:

“Your Carden has nothing to do with this matter, don’t look back and solve everything, he is not willing again.”

Chapter

“He dare to disagree, and his dad and I will cut off all relations with him! At this time, it is his turn to say no!”

After all, Xu Liqin stepped to the front of Carden and Isabella, and said coldly:

“Carden, your mother, I still said that. If Isabella’s family can’t get 30 million dowry, then this marriage will be ignored!

“

“thirty million?!”

Carden and Isabella were shocked! Then Carden couldn’t help but questioned angrily:

“Mom, are you crazy? You just said 10 million, and it became 30 million in a blink of an eye. Where do you let Isabella’s house go to get so much money? Even ours. We can’t come up with so much money!”

Xu Liqin grabbed Carden’s sleeves and blurted out,

“You come with me, I have something to tell you.”

After finishing speaking, she greeted her husband Sun Dewang again:

“Old Sun, come here too.”

Sun Dewang hurriedly followed. The family of three came to a corner with no one. Carden asked angrily:

“Mom, what are you going to do? Don’t you want to see my happiness so much?”

Xu Liqin sternly said:

“Why do you talk to your mother? I raised you so big, do you want us to be happy? I just don’t want to see you jump into the fire pit!”

“What’s the situation in Isabella’s house, don’t you know? If you marry her, in the future, her parents and her younger brother will have to lie on you and suck your blood! Not only suck your blood, but also suck me and Your father’s blood, do you want to piss us off? Or do you want to kill us?”

Carden immediately promised:

“Mom, don’t worry. After I married Isabella, the two of us are responsible for our lives. We will not ask you for a penny.”

“Don’t talk to me about these useless things!”

Xu Liqin gritted her teeth and said:

“Your father and I have never been short of money since we were young, so you don’t know how it feels like a penny to stump a hero. If you two really rely on yourself, you will starve to death sooner or later!”

As she said, Xu Liqin waved her hand and commanded in a high-pitched tone:

“You two will listen to me. This time there is a great opportunity in front of our family. I seized it. It can be doubled several times, neither of you guys should drop me the chain!”

The father and son both asked in surprise,

“What great opportunity?”

Xu Liqin immediately told the father and son about Mr. Xue’s family. When Sun Dewang heard this, he suddenly said with a little embarrassment:

“Liqin, don’t you let your son be the pick-up man? If that black child is born in the future, where will my Old Man’s face be put?”

Xu Liqin asked back:

“Sun Dewang, you have worked hard for most of your life, didn’t you make 30 or 40 million? As long as your family has no objection, our family can get 50 million cash in one day! You two listen to me. It’s cash!”

Sun Dewang’s expression suddenly became tangled and struggling. It is true that it is really embarrassing to let his son be the receiver, but compared to 50 million, face is really not that important. Xu Liqin said while the iron was hot again:

“Sun Dewang, don’t forget, Mr. Xue agreed. After our two families are married, they will allocate most of the flour resources to our house!”

“At that time, our flour mill won’t have to double the income? Now it earns several million a year. Maybe it will earn tens of millions a year. If you count the gift, one year later, Our family’s assets exceeded 100 million!”

Chapter

“Carden, pick a wife for nothing. Not only do they don’t want you to pay a penny, they also post tens of millions to you. What a good thing!”

Carden said coldly:

“Yes, it’s really good, so you can hug your grandson directly, and you’re still have a read-made black grandson.”

Sun Dewang didn’t feel ashamed at all, and said:

“Give me 50 million, let alone a black grandson, just a black son, I am happy too!”

Carden blurted out:

“You don’t have to waste your tongue. I will never agree to this matter.”

Sun Dewang sighed, and pointed at Carden with a look of hatred stronger than iron and steel, and said,

“You kid, you have little knowledge and ignorance. You have never made money since you were a child, and you have never made money embarrassing since you were young. You should have a hard time for a few days so that you know how hard it is to make money!”

“Yes!”

Xu Liqin echoed:

“This old saying is good, money is hard to make sh!t, and it is hard to eat! You missed this opportunity today, you may not be able to earn 50 million in your life in the future, you will regret it at that time Yes, don’t blame being a mother, I didn’t remind you today.”

Carden said immediately:

“No matter what you say, I can’t agree.”

“No?”

Xu Liqin was anxious, and blurted out:

“No, yes, if you don’t agree, not only will I not let Isabella pass the house today, but also you will not live at home, move out!”

Carden said:

“Move out as soon as I move out, I have long wanted to move out!”

“You…”

Xu Liqin said annoyedly:

“If you move out, I will stop all your bank cards for you, and you don’t want to get a cent from home in the future!”

Carden said:

“It doesn’t matter. I don’t ask for money from my family. I and Isabella work together to make money. The rent and living expenses we can afford are definitely enough!”

After all, Carden threw the bridegroom’s corsage on the ground, and said:

“I won’t end this marriage. From now on, I will make money with Isabella and serve wine by ourselves!”

Then he ignored his parents, strode towards Isabella, took her hand, and said:

“Isabella, we will not have this banquet today. From today on, I will move out from home. Let’s rent a house in Aurous Hill and live together. We can make money from marriage slowly. Do you think it’s okay?”

Isabella nodded moved and said,

“Yes! I will listen to you!”

Carden smiled and said,

“That’s OK, then let’s go!”

After finishing speaking, he looked at Claire and Charlie again, blurted out:

“To you two I am really sorry today. When I and Isabella have a banquet by ourselves, I will definitely invite you both!”

Claire smiled and said,

“Then I and Charlie can just wait!”

She also felt that Carden should sever contact with such a wonderful family. His family was not friendly and would not let him marry Isabella, so he could simply take Isabella out to work hard. Charlie also admired Carden’s approach, and said with a faint smile:

“When you two have a wine next time, I will give you the wedding car.”

Carden immediately bowed to him and blurted out:

“Thank you so much!”

At this time, Xu Liqin stepped over and said angrily:

“Carden, if you dare to go with this woman today, then your father and I will cut off our relationship with you. Don’t regret it!”

What Xu Liqin thinks is that in any case, they must promote the marriage with Mr. Xue’s daughter. This once-in-a-lifetime opportunity must not be missed.

Chapter

“Since you disrespect me so much, then I have nothing else to say. If you say you want to cut it off, then cut it off!”

When Xu Liqin heard this, she was immediately furiouss:

“This unconscionable thing, I just raise a dog and know how to wag its tail at me. You have to sever ties with me for such a mischievous woman, well, I’ve raised you for nothing for so many years!”

Carden said:

“I’m sorry mom, I don’t want to be controlled by you in the future.”

Sun Dewang also said angrily:

“This b@stard, if you leave today, there will be no money for this family property from now on! You have to think carefully!”

Carden said:

“It’s okay, I don’t want it.”

After speaking, he pulled up Isabella and left. As soon as Xu Liqin saw this scene, she shouted angrily and greeted other relatives and friends:

“Hurry up and stop this unscrupulous man. Today, I can’t let him go if I say anything! You can go, let this abused woman get out. !”

As soon as the voice fell, the Sun family surrounded the two and Charlie and his wife. Xu Liqin strode to Isabella’s face, raised her hand and slapped her in the face, scolding her eyes crackingly:

“What kind of ecstasy did you little vixen give to my son? Don’t leave my son again, believe If you don’t believe me, I will kill you!”

Isabella didn’t expect that Carden’s mother would suddenly do something to her. She covered her face in aggrieved face and choked up:

“Auntie, I have been with Carden for several years. We two truly love each other, please. Do it for us!”

“I will perfect your uncle!”

Xu Liqin was furious when she heard that she said that she was really in love with her son, and she raised her hand and wanted to slap her again. At this moment, Charlie suddenly reached out and grabbed her wrist, and said coldly:

“It’s almost enough, if you don’t converge, don’t blame me for being rude to you.”

Xu Liqin suddenly cursed:

“What are you? Why do you care about her?”

Charlie sneered and said,

“This is my wife’s classmate. Not only can you not beat her, but you must treat her respectfully. I will give you three seconds to apologize, otherwise you will be at your own risk.”

“I’m pooh!”

Xu Liqin was thinking about the 50 million dowry that Mr. Xue is giving to his daughter. At this time, even if the king of heaven came forward, she would not give up, so she pointed at Charlie and cursed:

“You just have two good cars? What are you doing here? Who do you think you are, dare to take care of me? Dare to take care of our family’s affairs? I tell you, this matter today has nothing to do with you, if you dare to intervene, don’t blame me if you’re not welcomed!”

Charlie smiled:

“You’re welcoming me? You bad Old Lady, not only is your mouth cruel, but your tone is big!”

“What the h*ll are you talking about me?!”

Xu Liqin became angry when she heard Charlie call her a bad Old Lady. She pays most attention to maintenance on weekdays, and spends more than 10 times more on her face than people like Elaine. On weekdays, everyone complimented her and said that she was well maintained and that she was not old at all. But when she arrived at Charlie, she was called a bad Old Lady. How could she not be angry. She even wanted to rush up and tear Charlie’s mouth apart. Sun Dewang was also very angry at this time and said coldly:

“Charlie, you have done too much. I really thought you had two stinky money, and our grandson family was afraid that you would not make it? Tell you what happened today, If you dare to be nosy, I will let you lie down and leave Hilton!”

Chapter

“Oh! Mr. Xue is here!”

When these words came out, Sun Dewang and Xu Liqin couldn’t help becoming nervous. They thought it would take a while for Mr. Xue to come over, so they could solve this Isabella’s problem first, but it really didn’t work, and gave her a one-hundred-eight-million so she could leave her son. Unexpectedly, the noise here was even more stiff, and Mr. Xue came over! Because there were too many people around here, Les Roys stopped not far away. As the car stopped, the driver came down and opened the door. Then, a family of three came down from the back seat. The middle-aged man wore a suit with a haughty face. Middle-aged women wear gold and silver, with a rich face. The girl in the middle of the two is just average, but she wears very eye-catching clothes. The Chanel dress on her is worth at least one hundred thousand, and she also carries a Hermès crocodile leather limited edition handbag, at least two to three million. The expressions of the family of three at this time are all happier, and they all seem to feel relieved. Mr. Xue’s full name is Xue Xinlong, and he has opened dozens of Xinlong supermarkets in the surrounding area, with a starting value of several hundred million. His daughter’s name is Bella, who is 28 years old this year. Bella studied in the United States a few years earlier. It has become more popular these years to send children to study abroad. But among these children studying abroad, there are always two extremes. One extreme is that the grades are very good, the scholarships of the world’s top universities, and even the opportunity to study abroad at public funds; The other is that the grades are extremely bad. It is impossible to get into any university in China, but the family is richer, so they simply go abroad to study at a pheasant university, and it would be better to speak out. Most of the students studying abroad are in the latter case. Bella’s family spends millions a year to allow her to lead a rich second-generation life in the United States. Although she is studying at Pheasant University, she never goes to classes. Every day, she spends all kinds of fun and money. Even various messes. And she especially likes Western boyfriends, especially people of color, especially blacks. In her own words, a black boyfriend is more capable in that aspect, which can bring her a different feeling. During these years abroad, Bella talked about a lot of black boyfriends. During this period, she also got pregn@nt several times and secretly aborted several times. This time when she came back from the United States, she just broke up with her black boyfriend and found out that she was pregn@nt after returning.

Chapter

“Oh, Old Man, we have known each other for so long. I didn’t expect that I would change my tongue now and call you in-laws!”

Sun Dewang was overjoyed and said:

“It is an honor for Sun Dewang to be able to marry with Mr. Xue!”

Xu Liqin also echoed:

“Yes, yeah, Mr. Xue, this is your daughter, she looks really beautiful!”

Xue Xinlong pointed to Bella and said with a smile:

“I will introduce you. This is my daughter Bella, who has been in the United States for many years, it has not been long after coming back.”

“Oh!”

Xu Liqin said happily:

“Quietly, you are pretty girls, and you have been in the United States for so many years, you must be a top student!”

Xue Xinlong smiled and said,

“I can’t talk about top students, but English is better than the average person.”

Xu Liqin was happy in her heart. At this time, Xue Xinlong looked around and asked in surprise:

“Why didn’t you see my future son-in-law?”

At this time, Carden was surrounded by the Sun family, and he was not allowed to go. Upon hearing this, Xu Liqin said hurriedly:

“Mr. Xue wait a minute, I will let Carden come over to see you!”

Chapter

“Hurry up, come with me and see your future wife, I will tell you, if you mess up this matter for me, I can’t forgive you!”

Carden said angrily,

“I’m going to sever ties with you, so there is no future boss!”

Isabella was surprised and looked at Carden and asked,

“Carden, what’s going on?”

Carden was getting angry, so he simply said to the public:

“My parents are so obsessed, they have to let me be a boss’ daughter. It is said that she is also pregn@nt with a black American child, and she must give birth to it. Want me to marry her!”

When these words came out, not only Isabella, Claire, and Charlie were stunned, but even the other grandchildren were also stunned! Charlie realized that the couple had actually made such a wishful thinking. Is Carden their biological son? It is also because they can really make such a decision. Xu Liqin said impatiently at this time:

“Carden, let me tell you, you must not be stupid at this time. There is a dowry of 50 million!”

The Sun family was shocked! 50 million dowry? ! d*mn, what else is there? Carden’s cousin, Harbin hurriedly asked:

“aunt, since Carden is not willing, then you introduce this good thing to me? Not to mention being pregn@nt with an African-American child, even if she’s pregn@nt with an alien child, I have no problem with 50 million!”

Xu Liqin raised her eyebrows:

“If you want to be beautiful, how can such a good thing take your turn? People are fond of it, but our family is Carden!”

After that, she looked at Carden again, hating iron and steel, and cursed:

“Have you seen it? Who heard this and didn’t rush up like a dog sees sh!t? It’s you, and you f*cking hide away. , Your dad and I have been shrewd for a lifetime, how can you give birth to a stupid thing!”

Carden said coldly:

“I see this. Since my cousin is interested, let my cousin go. I am definitely not going!”

Xu Liqin was furious, and blurted out to Isabella:

“You girl, as long as you break up with my son, I will give you five million!”

Isabella shook her head unmovedly:

“Auntie, I have a true relationship with Carden. Even if you give me 50 million and 100 million, I will not break up with him!”

Harbin hurried over and said:

“aunt, she is not willing to be grand, we can’t miss this kind of good thing for nothing, right? You introduced her to me, but the water doesn’t flow to outsiders. It’s a big deal, I’ll turn around and give you 5 million rebates. , Is this not a good deal?”

“Get out!”

Xu Liqin didn’t look down on Harbin herself Their family was far behind her own. . So at this time, seeing Harbin still licking her face and trying to cut her face, she was very angry. In her opinion, even if her son could not get such a good opportunity, she would never introduce it to Harbin. How could she give him a chance to ride on her head and sh!t? Harbin didn’t expect Xu Liqin to speak so unceremoniously, and said with a somewhat unhappy expression:

“aunt, what do you mean? We are all a family.”

“fck! Who the hll is a family with you!”

Xu Liqin was annoyed at first, but seeing that he was still here forcing her to talk to him, she became even more angry. Harbin was also very angry, why did she scold him in front of so many people? Did you hire him or mess with him? Thinking of this, he said loudly:

“aunt, you are too much!”

At this time, Xue Xinlong heard that there was noisy here, so he walked over and asked,

“What’s the matter?”

Xu Liqin hurriedly said:

“Mr. Xue, I’m really sorry, the child is only awkward with me, but don’t worry, I will definitely persuade him!”

Chapter

“Uncle Xue, I’m really sorry, I already have a beloved woman, and I don’t want to marry anyone else, so I can’t marry your daughter.”

“What’s the matter?”

Xue Xinlong frowned and looked at Xu Liqin:

“Brought my girl here, and you sing it for me? Do you kid me? Or do you want to sit down and raise the price?”

“No, no!”

Xu Liqin hurriedly waved her hand and said humbly:

“Mr. Xue, how dare I play you, this boy, he has a problem with his brain, I am teaching him!”

Carden grabbed the conversation and said:

“No need to educate, I will go now!”

Xu Liqin sternly shouted:

“Dare you! If you dare to leave today, I will break your leg!”

Charlie, who hadn’t spoken for a long time, couldn’t bear this Xu Liqin at this time, and said coldly:

“You bad Old Lady, if you don’t know what is good or bad, don’t blame me for being rude to you!”

Xu Liqin immediately pointed to Charlie and said to Xue Xinlong:

“Mr. Xue, this kid has been here to confuse my son. Otherwise, my son would have agreed, so don’t worry, give me some more time!”

Xue Xinlong was already mad at this time. He couldn’t wait for the next second to let his daughter go on the red carpet with Carden to have the wedding. So at this time, he didn’t know that Xu Liqin was throwing the pot to Charlie deliberately, so he glared at Charlie and said,

“Boy, if you delay my daughter’s marriage today, believe it or not, I will find someone to kill you!”

Charlie looked at him and sneered:

“How hot is your daughter? Are you so anxious to throw this hot potato out?”

Xue Xinlong gritted his teeth and said:

“Boy, be careful when you speak! If you provoke me, be careful that you can’t eat and walk around!”

Sun Dewang also ran over at this time. Seeing that Charlie choked with Xue Xinlong, he immediately said nervously:

“My family, don’t be as knowledgeable as this kid, lest you get angry.”

After that, he said to Charlie:

“Boy, we have never known each other and have no grudges. I don’t want to provoke you, but you should not provoke our family. Today, my son is marrying Mr. Xue’s daughter, please don’t stay. Excuse us here.”

“Yes!”

Xu Liqin also said hurriedly:

“What do you do as an outsider in our family’s affairs? If you know, hurry away and don’t delay my marrying a daughter-in-law today!”

After finishing talking, Xu Liqin looked at Isabella with disgust, and said coldly:

“And you shameless dog, who was pregn@nt with my son before he got married, you are not welcome! Our family does not welcome you. Such a woman, get out!”

When Xue Xinlong heard this, his face was very ugly. After all, his daughter was also pregn@nt with a black ex-boyfriend before getting married, so Xu Liqin was very depressed when he heard this. Sun Dewang also saw that Xue Xinlong’s face was very ugly, so he hurriedly shouted at Xu Liqin:

“You stinky lady, what are you talking about?”

As he said, he winked at Xu Liqin. Xu Liqin suddenly realized that when she was scolding Isabella just now, she even scolded Mr. Xue’s daughter. So she hurriedly said respectfully:

“Mr. Xue, don’t be angry, I mean this little btch, your daughter is so noble, and she went to the United States to study. How can this btch woman can be compare to her!”

When Isabella heard this, tears of grievance kept streaming. Seeing that she was still crying, Xu Liqin said in disgust:

“Why are you crying? I wronged you? Shameless dogs, the whole family is stubborn, and want to marry our family? Urine, take your own picture, just like you, are you worthy of our family?”

Charlie was angry at this time, staring at Xu Liqin, and said coldly:

“Bad Old Lady, don’t you just want this President Xue’s daughter to enter your door and get the fifty million dowry by the way?”

Xu Liqin also gave up, and sternly said:

“Yes, that’s what I think, what’s wrong? Have a relationship with you? Don’t hurry up and get away with this little b*tch!”

Charlie sneered and said:

“If this is the case, then I will fulfill you today.”

Xu Liqin snorted and said,

“Count you f*cking acquaintance!”

Charlie sneered and said:

“Don’t be too happy, I mean, today your husband Sun Dewang must marry Mr. Xue’s daughter, otherwise, your family will be finished!”

Chapter

“Are you f*cking looking for death? I asked my girl to marry Carden, not Carden’s father!”

Charlie smiled and said,

“You really don’t have the vision to see. Carden doesn’t want to marry your daughter? Carden doesn’t want to marry. His parents want your daughter to pass, so the best solution is to let his father marry your girl, wouldn’t everyone be happy?”

“Little b@stard, what are you talking about!”

Xu Liqin said angrily:

“Let my husband marry Mr. Xue’s daughter? What should I do?”

Charlie smiled and said:

“You? You want to let Mr. Xue’s daughter pass the door. Isn’t this just as you wanted? You should thank me for providing you with such a good solution.”

After speaking, Charlie looked at Sun Dewang again and said with a smile:

“Old Man, you have been watching this bad Old Lady all day for so many years. I guess you have seen enough. It happens that this time I am in charge and give you a new young wife, not only I gave you 50 million dowry and brought you a son. What a great thing?”

“You bullsh*t!”

Xu Liqin became angry, pointing to Charlie and yelling:

“I think you b@stard is here to find something. Believe it or not, I’ll let someone break your leg!”

After finishing speaking, Xu Liqin looked at Xue Xinlong and said emotionally:

“Mr. Xue, this b@stard is messing with mandarin ducks. My husband is old and it doesn’t matter if he has a face, but your daughter hasn’t married yet. Girl, he said so, it seems to despise you!”

Xue Xinlong was also very angry. He gritted his teeth and cursed:

“Boy, you are so courageous. You dare to provoke me. Do you know who I am?”

Charlie sneered:

“Do I care who you are, I only know that you will be Sun Dewang’s father-in-law from now on!”

“You…”

Xue Xinlong was trembling all over. He cares very much about his daughter’s reputation, so he will ask her to find a man to marry at all costs. Unexpectedly, this Charlie was here to speak out, and let his daughter marry Sun Dewang, an old thing about his age. Isn’t this a slap in the face? So he said angrily:

“Boy, immediately kneel down and apologize to me, otherwise, I will make you regret coming to this world!”

“Oh, Mr. Xue has such a big tone?”

Charlie said with a smile:

“Okay, I want to see how good you are. If you don’t have the ability to make me regret it, then I’m sorry, I will let you Regret it.”

Xu Liqin suddenly became angry. She pointed at Charlie and said angrily:

“You are so daring to speak to Mr. Xue like this. Believe it or not, I will let people beat you to death now!”

Charlie looked around for a long time, and he was surrounded by some younger relatives and friends of the Sun family, all of whom were ordinary people, and they wanted to hurt him. It was a foolish dream. On the contrary, if they fight with such a person, then he still have to control the strength at all times. Otherwise, if he accidentally kill a few, it won’t be easy. After all, it’s just a small matter, there is no need to kill people. So he smiled and said:

“Bad Old Lady, you really have a bad brain, and now you still stand up for Mr. Xue? You know, your husband will be his son-in-law soon, and you will be swept out by the Sun family. , So in a strict sense, Xue is always your rival’s father, you should hate him.”

Chapter

“You…you…you you…”

Xu Liqin couldn’t catch her breath, and shouted to Harbin:

“Harbin, you help the aunt beat this b@stard to death. !”

Harbin immediately took a step back and waved his hand with disdain:

“aunt, you said just now that I was not a family with you and let me go, now let me help you hit someone? You turn your face faster than a book!”

Xu Liqin hurriedly smiled and said,

“Harbin, don’t you be angry with your aunt. What your aunt said just now was all in anger. Don’t you want our Sun family to get better and better?”

“I’m sorry.”

Harbin said immediately:

“Your home is yours, my home is mine, we are not a family, so if you want to hit someone, you should hit yourself. What do you tell me to do?”

Having said that, Harbin also said to the other grandchildren:

“Let’s all don’t be nosy. This is not our business. People and us are not a family, so we should never be fooled by them. Used as a gun by others.”

The others nodded one after another, stepped back a few steps, and had no intention of coming up to help her beat Charlie. Xu Liqin was angry. She didn’t expect this Harbin to respect the old and love the young at all. There were no rules. How could she say it was his aunt. How could he talk to her like this? However, Xu Liqin also understands now that this is not the time to get to know Harbin as a s*umbag. So she hurriedly said to Xue Xinlong:

“Mr. Xue, this little b@stard insults you, insults your daughter, and says nothing to let him go. Call someone to kill him! Otherwise, this kind of thing will spread, you and Your daughter’s face will be all shame!”

Xue Xinlong himself was very angry, and after being so incited by Xu Liqin, he was even more angry. So, he pointed to Charlie and said angrily:

“b*stard, wait for me, I will call and find someone to kill you!”

After speaking, he took out his mobile phone, found a phone number, and called. He also turned on the speaker on purpose. While the phone was beeping while waiting to be connected, he sneered and said to Charlie:

“Do you know who I call? One of Orvel’s four heavenly kings, Brother Abner, you f*cking wait to die!”

Charlie smiled and said:

“Okay, I’ll wait, but you’d better call more, because today is the day when your daughter and Sun Dewang are married, so having more relatives and friends will make it look festive!”

“You’re really on the road to death!”

Xue Xinlong was trembling all over, just as the phone was connected, so he immediately shouted:

“Brother Abner, come to the Hilton Hotel, I f*cking want you to cut a b@stard!”

Xue Xinlong’s supermarkets are located in the fringe of the city and the surrounding districts and counties. In that kind of place, there are often gangsters who visit, either for extortion or looting. If you want to do business in a down-to-earth manner, you must have a relationship with the underground world. A certain connection, so he has been on the line of Abner Ma. After all, Abner is one of the four heavenly kings under Orvel, and can be ranked fourth in the entire Aurous Hill underground world, so his strength is still very strong. Moreover, his fame is also very great. Since Xue Xinlong approached him, the supermarket business has never been harassed by gangsters. Because of the long cooperation time, he and Abner also had a very good personal relationship. Some time ago, he kept saying that he would pay a favor to Abner, and also gave a big red envelope of 1.88 million, Abner. For the sake of money, he agreed. Xue Xinlong thought, if he bowed to Abner and let the wind go, and then developed in the suburban area, it would be even more like a Pingchuan, so he was preparing to find a good day to have a ceremony of burning yellow paper and drinking chicken blood. . Today, he just met Charlie pretending to be coercive with him, and he was still taking care of his daughter’s life-long events. He planned to ask Abner to come and help cut him off. Then at noon the two of them would find a big hotel and have a meal together, when the ceremony is done!

Chapter

“Okay, wait a minute, I’ll take someone there!”

After Xue Xinlong thanked him so much, he hung up the phone and looked at Charlie with a sneer:

“Boy, don’t blame me for not giving you a chance to survive. I asked you to kneel, but you didn’t cherish it, but you don’t kneel now. It’s too late.”

Charlie smiled and asked,

“Who did you call just now? Brother Abner? Is this the one from

“The True Colors of Heroes”

?”

“Be less f*cking crazy!”

Xue Xinlong said coldly:

“Brother Abner is one of Orvel’s four heavenly kings!”

When Carden heard this, he said eagerly:

“Charlie, I’m really sorry today! You can leave with Claire. Abner and Xue Xinlong have a very good relationship. He is on a mixed road, and he is vicious. I don’t want you and Claire to get hurt because of me…”

Charlie smiled and said,

“Carden, you don’t need to apologize to me for this matter today, but I feel a little embarrassed. Don’t blame me for finding you a stepmother.”

“Uh…”

Carden was speechless. Carden always thought that Charlie was joking with them, and he didn’t take it seriously, but now that Charlie meant it, he seemed to be serious! This…what does this mean? At this time, Charlie looked at Xue Xinlong and said with a smile:

“You have said that the four heavenly kings are only one of them. It is not lively enough! Or else, call the remaining three too! After all, they are married. For daughter’s great day, the more people who join us, the better.”

“You f*cking don’t see the coffin, don’t cry!”

Xue Xinlong gritted his teeth and cursed:

“Okay, I will make you crazy for a while, and you will know the cost of rampantism in a while!”

Charlie shook his head and smiled helplessly:

“You bad old men, bad old ladies, you are in your 50s or 60s. Why are you still so tempered? You see, I am so young, but I am not angry at all, and I speak calmly.”

Having said that, Charlie sighed and said:

“Well, I will call more people to come and cheer for you.”

Xue Xinlong sneered and said:

“Boy, you f*cking threaten me, if there is a kind of thing, you can ask someone to come, let’s show up with real swords and guns on both sides to compete!”

Charlie nodded, took out his phone, and sent a WeChat message to Mr. Orvel.

“Bring all three of the four heavenly kings under your seat, except Abner, to Hilton, and invite you to have a wedding wine.”

Mr. Orvel was shocked and returned to the micro-channel:

“Mr. Wade, you… is it your second marriage?”

“f*ck off.”

Charlie scolded:

“It’s not me who asks, someone asks, you can bring someone here.”

“Okay, I am here!”

Charlie said:

“Bring more brothers to join in.”

“OK, Mr. Wade!”

Charlie then sent Issac another WeChat, asking him to come to the Hilton Hotel to watch a play with him. Since Issac came back from Changbai Mountain, he has treated Charlie as a god. Hearing the call of the young master, without saying anything, he immediately said:

“Mr. Wade I am here!”

A few minutes later, a Volkswagen Phaeton with seven or eight vehicles of various colors drove to Hilton’s door. The Volkswagen Phaeton stepped forward and walked down a middle-aged man with a look of flesh. Seeing this man, Xue Xinlong sneered and said to Charlie:

“Boy, Brother Abner is here, you are dead today.”

Charlie had never seen Abner, but when he saw this Phaeton sedan, his heart suddenly moved. At that time, Jiang Ming, a young man who grew up with his orphanage, drove his Mercedes-Benz and crashed into a Volkswagen Phaeton in order to get rid of his car. It is said that the Phaeton was the car of a big brother on the road. This is Abner. Charlie wiped an upward arc at the corner of his mouth, thinking, this is a bit interesting.

Chapter

“Brother Abner!”

Abner nodded, glanced at him, and asked,

“Mr. Xue, who is not long-eyed and dares to bump into you?”

Xue Xinlong pointed at Charlie and said angrily:

“Brother Abner, this little b@stard, not only insults me, but also f*cking insults my girl!”

Abner raised his eyebrows, looked at Charlie, and immediately trembled with fright. d*mn it! It’s Mr. Wade! After all, Abner is one of Orvel’s four great heavenly kings, and one of Orvel’s more powerful celebrities. When Charlie was in Classic Mansion, he had seen Charlie’s face. However, at that time, Orvel was extremely humble to Charlie, and he was shy of speaking, so naturally he didn’t introduce his men. He didn’t expect that Xue Xinlong would provoke Mr. Wade. He panicked and he blurted out to explain to Charlie:

“Mr. Wade…Wade Da…”

Charlie interrupted him immediately:

“You have admitted the wrong person.”

“Ah?”

Abner said hurriedly and respectfully:

“How could it be, the young one used to be in Classic Mansion…”

Charlie raised his eyebrows:

“I said you admitted the wrong person. Are you deaf?”

Abner’s internal organs were all trembling at Charlie’s roar, knowing that Charlie definitely didn’t want to tell him who he was, so he was busy to follow his words. But at this time, Xue Xinlong scolded in a rage:

“d*mn, why are you talking to Brother Abner? Are you going to die? Believe it or not, let someone chop you down immediately?”

Xue Xinlong’s words immediately scared Abner to the ground almost as soon as his legs were weak. He turned his face and observed at Xue Xinlong with anger, slapped his face with a slap,

“d*mn! Xue Xinlong, do you want to die? Believe it or not, I hacked your life now?

“ Xue Xinlong was stunned by this slap. What’s the situation? I asked you to slash this little b@stard, why did you slap me? Xue Xinlong was aggrieved and covered his face, looked at Abner, and blurted out:

“Abner, you…what are you hitting me for?”

Abner trembled all over. What are you doing? I f*cking want to kill you! Who is it not good for you to provoke, Mr. Wade? Isn’t this going to pit me to death? How many people who have offended Mr. Wade have been dragged by my elder brother Orvel to the kennel to feed the dogs. Are you f*cking trying to kill me? However, he didn’t dare to say this clearly. After all, Mr. Wade was already angry just now, and he definitely didn’t want to expose his identity… Thinking of this, he could only suppress the anger and fear in his heart, and said:

“I hit you because you are too unqualified to speak. Don’t always talk about cutting people. Pay attention to your quality, understand?”

Xue Xinlong was wronged to death, and blurted out:

“But you just called me an old dog, and you said you want to hack me to death. What did I say…”

Chapter

“Grass, you f*cking dare to talk back to me? I said you listen to me!”

Xue Xinlong was slapped twice and was extremely depressed. How could he have been beaten since he became an adult? Today, in front of so many people, Abner slapped him twice. However, although he was very angry, he did not dare to express any dissatisfaction at this moment. I can only nodded angrily and said,

“Brother Abner, you are right. I must pay more attention to what I say outside.”

Abner snorted coldly and glanced at Charlie. He couldn’t help but feel a little guilty, so he asked Xue Xinlong:

“What the h*ll is going on today? Tell me clearly!”

Xue Xinlong immediately said with aggrieved and angry face:

“Brother Abner, I have lost all my old face today. A little b*tch who didn’t know where he came from would dare to pretend to be forceful with me, and dare to insult and humiliate me, you have to help me decide!”

Having said that, Xue Xinlong immediately said the matter exactly. Abner couldn’t help being dumbfounded when he finished speaking. On the one hand, he was surprised at the promiscuity of Xue Xinlong’s daughter, on the one hand, he was also surprised at the shamelessness of the Sun Dewang family, and on the other hand, he was shocked by Mr. Wade’s manipulation! If he were Charlie, he would bring someone here to teach the two families a lesson, and then let Carden and Isabella get married. But a ghost like Mr. Wade could even think of letting Sun Dewang marry Xue Xinlong’s daughter! This is too dark humor! Sun Dewang and Xu Liqin wanted to make their son the catcher. But the two of them might not have thought of it anyway, and it was Sun Dewang who was going to be the next Groom. Moreover, Abner had heard of a lot of Mr. Wade’s deeds a long time ago, not to mention, he had already heard of Mr. Wade’s resolute and uncompromising character. Therefore, he looked at Xue Xinlong and Sun Dewang with sympathy at this moment, and he was very clear in his heart that although this solution seemed very absurd and ironic, since this was the decision of Mr. Wade, there must be no buffer room for this matter. . At this moment, Xue Xinlong saw Abner’s expression weird, and hurriedly cried:

“Brother Abner, if you say that Xue Xinlong is in Aurous Hill, I can be considered a person with a face. This guy humiliates me and humiliates my daughter. ?”

Abner scratched his head awkwardly, looked at Charlie, and said,

“Xue Xinlong, if you want me to say, you guys don’t know how to promote! This matter itself is very complicated, and for your family. There is also a very urgent need to be resolved. You can’t find a solution. This Mr. Charlie gave you a good idea. Isn’t it a good idea? Now this Sun Dewang is right in front of you, and your daughter is also here. Hilton Banquet Once everything is set up, you can simply marry your daughter to Sun Dewang just because of the right time and place, isn’t it over?”

“what?!”

Whether it was Xue Xinlong, Sun Dewang, or Xu Liqin, they never expected Abner to say such a thing! Sun Dewang and Xu Liqin couldn’t help cursing in their hearts, the dog-day Abner, was Xue Xinlong invited or Charlie invited? Why didn’t he speak to Xue Xinlong at all?

Chapter

“Brother Abner…you can’t turn your elbows out, but we both want to worship good brothers! My daughter is your niece, do you have the heart to let her marry a bad Old Master like Sun Dewang?”

Abner immediately said:

“Xue Xinlong, we are familiar with each other, but you can’t talk nonsense. I’m an ordinary acquaintance with you. Who said I would worship you?”

Xue Xinlong was shocked and hurriedly said:

“Brother Abner, we have known each other for many years. I have not lost any of the benefits that should be given every year. I gave you such a big red envelope some time ago. How do you turn your face at me now?”

Abner said solemnly:

“Xue Xinlong, I’m not turning my face with you, I’m all for your own good, understand? You said that although your daughter is young, she is very dirty, right? She is only in her 20s. She is pregn@nt with a foreigner’s child. The point is that you still have to let her give birth to this child. How can ordinary people handle this kind of super s!ut?”

After finishing talking, he pointed at Sun Dewang and said seriously:

“Look at Sun Dewang, he is a little older, but older men know that they hurt people, and look at him, his biological son is so old, and he has already succeeded in inheriting the family. It doesn’t matter to him that, how appropriate it is!”

Sun Dewang’s old face is red and hot! What the h*ll does this mean? Can you be a father to a black child by co-authoring? Xu Liqin was even more depressed, and said annoyedly:

“I said what’s the matter with you? In my face, you seduce my husband to marry a child, is it not sick?”

Abner glanced at her in disgust, and said coldly:

“What is the big one? Do you think it is a feudal society? Our country can only be monogamous, don’t you know? Since Sun Dewang wants to marry Xue Xinlong’s daughter, then You must divorce him first!”

“You bullsh*t!”

Xu Liqin was anxious all of a sudden, ignoring that the other party was the eldest brother, angrily scolded:

“I think you are making trouble, you b@stard, get out! You are not welcome here!”

“f*ck you!”

Abner lifted his foot, kicked Xu Liqin’s belly, kicked her far away, and cursed:

“You dare to yell at me for anything, believe it. If you don’t believe me, I cut your tongue?”

Xu Liqin couldn’t get up for a long time because of this kick. She lay on the ground and rolled her belly, crying in her mouth. Sun Dewang hurriedly said to Xue Xinlong:

“Oh, Mr. Xue, what the h*ll is going on? Didn’t you invite me here? Didn’t you let him cut Charlie? After he comes, he will beat my wife?”

Abner raised his hand and slapped Sun Dewang, and cursed:

“Why are you so inept? What I said just now is nothing, right? Didn’t you hear Mr. Charlie’s arrangement? Starting today, Your wife is Xue Xinlong’s daughter, and Xue Xinlong is your father-in-law, do you understand?”

“I……”

Sun Dewang looked uncomfortable. Xue Xinlong was also very depressed. He angrily said to Abner,

“Brother Abner, if you don’t want to help, just forget it, but don’t kick me off, I don’t need you here, please leave!”

“Huh?”

Abner said coldly:

“Let me go? Xue Xinlong, you have a lot of skills, dare to talk to me in this tone?”

Xue Xinlong clasped his hands together and kept waking up, begging in his mouth:

“I beg you, Brother Abner, we will solve this problem by ourselves. We don’t need your help. You must be very busy with everything, so we won’t waste your time. Please go.”

Abner said disdainfully:

“What? You let me go and I’ll leave? Do you think you are my elder brother?”

At this moment, someone suddenly yelled:

“Orvel is here!”

Chapter

“F*ck!”

As soon as Abner heard that Orvel was here, he immediately knew that his eldest brother was coming to Mr. Wade. So he looked at Xue Xinlong with sympathy and shook his head:

“Xue Xinlong, don’t blame me for not reminding you, you are ready to marry your daughter!”

After speaking, he hurriedly walked over to meet Orvel. At this time, someone in the crowd said:

“I’m going! Mr. Orvel came with the other three of the Four Great Heavenly Kings. This is the Four Tiger Generals under Mr. Orvel! Since Mr. Orvel became the underground king of Aurous Hill, The four heavenly kings were each allocated a site, and it has been a long time since they got together to show their faces!”

When everyone heard this, they couldn’t help being shocked. Claire asked Charlie in a low voice:

“Charlie, this Mr. Orvel, shouldn’t you call him here?”

Charlie nodded and smiled:

“Yes, it’s him I called. Today he will do what I say, and I must never let people on the rivers and lakes laugh at me.”

Claire asked him in a low voice with a look of surprise,

“Could it be that you really want Carden’s father to marry Mr. Xue’s daughter?”

Charlie smiled and said,

“Of course it’s true. Didn’t I apologize to Sun Wei in advance before you heard it?”

Charlie had already said sorry to Carden just now. I’m sorry, but I will find him a stepmother today, so he will do what he says. Claire was shocked and couldn’t help but said,

“Is this joke a bit big?”

“Joke”

Charlie said with a smile:

“Wife, when did I say this was a joke? I always speak for words.”

Claire couldn’t help asking,

“Is this appropriate? I think it’s a bit inappropriate…”

Charlie grabbed her hand and said softly:

“Don’t worry, if your husband says it’s appropriate, no one dares to say it’s inappropriate!”

At this time, Orvel had already stepped towards Charlie. As he walked, he asked Abner in a low voice:

“Did you guy cause me any trouble? Did you bump into Mr. Wade or offend Mr. Wade?”

“Big brother, I don’t have either!”

Abner hurriedly explained:

“There is a guy who paid us premiums and asked me to help him cut people. After I came, I found that he was targeting Mr. Wade. I didn’t dare to speak to Mr. Wade if I was offending, but beat that person, absolutely not offending Mr. Wade!”

Orvel nodded, feeling a little relieved. Abner has been with him for many years. Knowing that Abner would never lie to him, he nodded and said in a low voice,

“When you get to Mrs. Wade later, you talk less, lest you make more mistakes, you know?”

Abner said immediately:

“Don’t worry, brother, I will be silent!”

At this time, Orvel brought the four heavenly kings and a group of younger brothers to Charlie. When he came, Sun Dewang, Xu Liqin, and Xue Xinlong were all frightened. They never dreamed that today they would provoke the underground emperor of Aurous Hill! The ghost knows why he came? In case something makes him unhappy and makes him blame it, the trouble will be great! Next, an even more stunned scene happened! Orvel strode in front of everyone, without saying anything, immediately bowed to Charlie, and said respectfully:

“Mr. Wade! Orvel is late, and Mr. Wade will punish me!”

As soon as he said this, the four heavenly kings, as well as hundreds of younger brothers from various heavenly kings, bowed together ninety degrees and said in unison:

“Mr. Wade, please punish!”

Chapter

“It’s okay, it’s not too late to come.”

Mr. Orvel asked immediately,

“Mr. Wade, don’t know, what do you want to tell Orvel to come over for?”

Charlie pointed to Xue Xinlong and said,

“This person is going to marry his daughter today, but his daughter’s fiance has not yet divorced, so I’ll give you half an hour to take his daughter’s fiance and his daughter’s fiance’s current wife. Let them go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to complete the divorce procedures.”

Mr. Orvel was confused and couldn’t figure out what was going on, but he nodded very seriously and said,

“Mr. Wade, don’t worry, I will finish this matter within half an hour.”

After speaking, Mr. Orvel asked carefully:

“Mr. Wade, where are the fiancé of this person’s daughter and the current wife of this person’s daughter’s fiancé?”

Charlie pointed to Sun Dewang and Xu Liqin, and said lightly:

“This bad Old is his daughter’s fiance, and the bad old woman next to her is the current wife of this bad Old Master.”

Mr. Orvel took a look, and he was immediately stunned. What exactly is going on? This Xue Xinlong seems to be in his early 50s, and Sun Dewang looks at the same age as him. Why is the relationship between the father-in-law and the son-in-law? However, he didn’t dare to ask indiscriminately, and immediately nodded and said,

“Mr. Wade, don’t worry, I will take them to get a marriage certificate!”

Upon hearing this, Xu Liqin immediately jumped and scolded emotionally:

“Why do you let me divorce my husband?”

Charlie sneered:

“Just rely on my words from Charlie!”

Xu Liqin scolded angrily:

“The beauty you want! Want me to divorce my husband unless you kill me!”

Charlie smiled and said,

“Kill you? Just a bad Lady like you is worthy of letting me kill you? Obediently divorced your husband, get out of Aurous Hill, you can still have a way to survive, otherwise, I will not let you survive Don’t ask for it, no!”

Xu Liqin was frightened by Charlie’s aura, she didn’t even dare to speak. Mr. Orvel said coldly at this time:

“You two have heard what Mr. Wade said. Don’t grind with me here, and quickly follow me to the Civil Affairs Bureau and get the divorce certificate!”

Charlie said,

“Don’t rush to take them away. Bring Mr. Xue’s daughter along by the way. After the man divorces the old woman, let Mr. Xue’s daughter get the marriage certificate with Sun Dewang on the spot. After receiving the certificate, come over for the banquet at noon!”

Xue Xinlong sat on the ground at this time and said desperately:

“I don’t agree! No I don’t want my daughter to marry this bad Old Master!”

Mr. Orvel said sharply:

“Dare to disobey Mr. Wade? Believe it or not, I will kill you now?”

“I don’t believe it!”

Xue Xinlong collapsed and cried loudly:

“In broad daylight and in the sky, I don’t believe you can kill me! Moreover, even if I die, I won’t let my daughter marry Sun Dewang!”

Chapter

“It is against you. Even Mr. Wade’s decision dare to disobey, right?”

Xue Xinlong spoiled his ineffective daughter the most, so he didn’t care about the status of Orvel at this time, and said angrily:

“My daughter is still young! How could she marry such a bad Old Master as old as me!”

Abner fell into trouble at this time, and sneered:

“What? You don’t look down on the Old Master, but you send your daughter abroad and let her mess with the people abroad, why are you okay?”

Xue Xinlong said angrily,

“don’t know that! I want to know that after she goes out, she will get together with the foreign guys, and I won’t send her abroad if she is killed!”

Mr. Orvel said indifferently:

“Okay, let’s talk less nonsense. No one can rebel against Mr. Wade’s decision. If you are not on the way, don’t blame me for being rude to you!”

Xue Xinlong sternly said:

“If there is a species, you will kill me! I still don’t believe it! What I say has been rated as an outstanding local entrepreneur in Aurous Hill for several years. Today so many people watched, you can kill me in broad daylight. ?”

Mr. Orvel’s face suddenly became very ugly. This guy actually recognized that he didn’t dare to act directly on him here. Although he is the underground emperor of Aurous Hill, it is really difficult to deal with a well-known entrepreneur worth hundreds of millions under the circumstances. Just when he didn’t know what to do, suddenly a voice came and said coldly:

“Someone even dared to disobey Mr. Wade’s words, let me see who it is, the head is so iron!”

Xue Xinlong looked up, and was shocked to death by the speaker! This… isn’t this person Issac, the owner of Shangri-La? This is the president of the Aurous Hill Pinnacle Entrepreneurs Association, the spokesperson of Eastcliff’s top big family, and the super-big boss who all the entrepreneurs of Aurous Hill are respectful to! Xue Xinlong spent several years and spent a lot of money to get people to clear up the relationship and let himself join the Aurous Hill Pinnacle Entrepreneur Association, because this Pinnacle Entrepreneur Association was organized by Issac, and all the people who collected it were first-class in Aurous Hill. Bosses and entrepreneurs, people like themselves worth several hundred million, are simply not qualified to enter. After joining the Pinnacle Entrepreneur Association, he discovered that the top entrepreneurs in Aurous Hill depend more or less on Issac’s relationship and channels. This is mainly because Issac is in Aurous Hill and he really has hands and eyes! Some real estate developers can’t get the land they want, so they ask Issac. As long as Issac is willing to help, the problem will be solved. Some manufacturers can’t get the approval document or the authorization of the top big company, as long as they can find his help, it is a matter of sentence. This is Issac’s strength, which is completely beyond the reach of ordinary people. However, he did not expect that Issac would also come today! Moreover, did he call that young man Mr. Wade? ! What is the origin of this young man? ! He looked at Issac who was striding over in a panic, and said tremblingly:

“Mr. Craven…Mr. Craven…oh no…Chairman Issac, why are you here? ?”

Issac said coldly:

“Let me see, who is so bold, who dares to disobey Mr. Wade’s orders!”

After finishing speaking, Issac also bowed to Charlie and said respectfully:

“Mr. Wade, Issac is late, please punish me!”

Chapter

“You want to disobey Mr. Wade’s arrangement, right? In this case, then I will ask all the supermarkets, all the properties, cars and Bank accounts and stock accounts are all sealed up indefinitely! Let your family have nothing and go to the streets to beg for dinner!”

Upon hearing this, Xue Xinlong said to Charlie in a panic:

“Mr. Wade, Mr. Wade! I was really wrong, you adults don’t remember the villain, don’t be familiar with people like me, please!”

Charlie smiled and said,

“I didn’t want to be familiar with you, so you just have to obey my arrangements honestly.”

“I…I…”

Xue Xinlong couldn’t make this determination. Marry daughter to Sun Dewang? Don’t say whether daughter agrees or disagree, I can’t hold it on this face! If people in Aurous Hill knew that they had married their daughter to such a bad Old Master, wouldn’t they still be able to count themselves to death? However, it is Issac who is offending him right now! If Issac really wants to kill him and leave his family with nothing, it will not only be bad luck for daughter, but also for himself and his wife… Seeing him hesitating for a long time, Issac snorted coldly:

“It seems that you are going to fight to the end. Okay, then I will call and arrange it!”

After speaking, Issac wanted to touch the phone. Xue Xinlong was frightened, and blurted out:

“Don’t! Don’t! President Issac, don’t! Can’t I promise? I promise! I promise all!”

Issac said coldly:

“What did you not do early? You have to agree early. I think of your respect for Mr. Wade, and I will give you some care, but you don’t know what is good or bad, and you are rude to Mr. Wade. , From today, you will be officially expelled from the Aurous Hill Pinnacle Entrepreneurs Association! You can never join again!”

“Ah?!”

Xue Xinlong took the boss’s effort to join the Pinnacle Entrepreneur Association. The purpose is to get some resources and contacts of the association. During this time, he has indeed received a lot of help and promotion from the Pinnacle Entrepreneur Association. Even the city knew that he had joined the Pinnacle Entrepreneur Association, so it gave his supermarket a green light and gave a favorable policy of 50% corporate income tax reduction for five years, which can save tens of millions. Moreover, several real estate business members in the Pinnacle Entrepreneur Association are also considering giving him preferential prices so that they can buy shops from their real estate at extremely low prices, so that their supermarkets can quickly expand. . However, if the news that he has been expelled from the Pinnacle Entrepreneur Association is spread, not only will his future business development and cooperation be greatly affected, even the favorable policies he’s already received will probably be abolished, and he will suffer heavy losses! But at this time, he really didn’t dare to complain anymore. After all, Issac’s strength was much stronger than Orvel. If Issac really wanted to block him, then his whole family would have to finish playing! And it is possible that all the family properties will be sealed up, without a penny, and finally starve to death on the roadside! After all, this person can cover the sky with just one hand in Aurous Hill! Therefore, he could only cry and say:

“Chairman, I am willing to accept Mr. Wade’s arrangement to marry my daughter to Sun Dewang!”

Chapter

“If you agreed early, don’t you need to talk so much nonsense?”

Xue Xinlong could only nod his head like garlic and said:

“Chariman Issac, you are right. I will never talk nonsense in the future. Please keep my membership…”

Issac ignored him, but turned to look at Charlie, and asked respectfully:

“Mr. Wade, what do you think?”

Charlie smiled slightly and looked at Sun Dewang and Xu Liqin, and said lightly:

“Since Mr. Xue is already willing to marry his daughter, you should prepare quickly. It seems that it’s over 10 o’clock and the wedding is at 12 o’clock. Must start on time.”

Sun Dewang trembled with fright. He didn’t expect Charlie to really want to marry Mr. Xue’s daughter. Marrying a girl who is more than 20 years younger than you is naturally a good thing. But the key is how to explain to his wife Xu Liqin. Also, Mr. Xue’s daughter, who is pregn@nt now, has a big black child in her belly, and married her in the door by herself. Wouldn’t he like to be a father after a few months? When she gives birth to a black child, wouldn’t she be the laughing stock of the entire Aurous Hill? So on the whole, he really didn’t want to agree to Charlie’s black belly arrangement, but now that he is more than ten times stronger than himself, Mr. Xue has already compromised, what else can he do? Orvel and even Issac are here. If he is really not exalted, he will probably end badly. Thinking of this, he can only respectfully say to Charlie:

“I would like to listen to Mr. Wade’s arrangement!”

At this moment, Xu Liqin on the side exploded, and she cursed hysterically:

“Sun Dewang, you b@stard with no conscience, are you really ready to give me a mess? Don’t forget, I have been with you for so many years. The wind comes and rains, how much hardship did I endure, and how much contribution did I make to your grandson family? Are you actually going to kick me away now?”

Sun Dewang said with a very painful expression:

“You can also see that this matter is not what I can do. If you offend Mr. Wade, Mr. Wade will blame me, and our whole family will be ruined!”

Xu Liqin’s whole life’s hard work has been spent on the Sun family. Her family has no abilities either. When she married Sun Dewang, Sun Dewang had no abilities either. It was the husband and wife step by step that they made the industry the scale it stands at today. Unexpectedly, when she was about to start enjoying the blessing, she would actually be kicked out. How could this make her stand it? So, she scolded angrily:

“I don’t care about any bullshit, if you dare to divorce me, I will fight with you! I will die with you!”

Issac did not expect that this bad Old Lady would dare to disobey Charlie so much, and immediately shouted to her coldly:

“I will give you the last chance to honestly divorce Sun Dewang, then get out of Aurous Hill and never come back again, if you don’t do it, then I will find out all of your parents’ family and drive them out of Aurous Hill. Then, your family’s family will be destroyed in your hands. Don’t regret it!”

When Xu Liqin heard this, she almost fainted with fright.

Chapter

“Isabella, it was all aunts fault before, but the aunt was wrong. From now on, I’ll never object to your marriage with Carden anymore. Please tell Mr. Wade and beg Mr. Wade. Let’s take advantage of the time before we arrive, and quickly prepare to have the wedding. You will be my best friend in the future. Daughter-in-law, I will treat you like a daughter, okay? I beg you!”

Xu Liqin had already figured it out at this time. Everything today was due to Isabella. If she didn’t do everything possible to prevent Isabella from marrying her son, then Mr. Wade would definitely not target her. The reason why Mr. Wade aimed at her must be because her attitude towards Isabella just now was really bad, which angered him. Moreover, she desperately wanted to force his son to marry Mr. Xue’s daughter. This behavior must have angered Mr. Wade. That’s why Mr. Wade punishes her and wants her husband to marry Mr. Xue’s daughter. To solve this problem, we must start from the source, and Isabella is the source. If I can persuade Isabella and ask Isabella to intercede with Mr. Wade, everything may be back to the original point. Isabella didn’t know what to do at this time. She is a kind woman, and she doesn’t want her fiancé’s mother to have nothing and leave her hometown. But when she thought about her attitude towards herself, Isabella felt a little worried. If I really pleaded with Charlie for her, and if Charlie really forgave her, will she retaliate against her in the future? Seeing her entangled, Xu Liqin knew that she was worried that she must find her in the future to settle accounts. So she cried and kowtowed to Isabella, and pleaded miserably:

“Don’t worry, I will be good to you in the future. You will be my daughter and you in the future. Our mothers and daughters will abandon the misfortunes and live the lives. If I turn my face on you, I won’t die!”

Isabella’s heart softened, and she couldn’t help but look at Charlie. After hesitating for a while, she stammered and said to Charlie:

“That…Charlie…oh no…Mr. Wade…”

Charlie looked at her, interrupted her, and said in a cold voice:

“I know what you are going to say, but I want to tell you that it is no longer between you and her, but between me and her. It’s useless for you to beg for things, between me and her. I won’t give you this face, nor can I give her a chance!”

Chapter

“I’m sorry, Auntie, I can’t do anything about this…”

Xu Liqin didn’t expect that the life-saving straw in her heart didn’t work at all, so she turned to look at Carden and cried and said,

“Carden, you have to save me! Carden pulling you so hard was not easy!”

Carden was also very uncomfortable at this time. Xu Liqin was his mother after all. He said that he didn’t want his mother to divorce his father and was then driven out of Aurous Hill. Moreover, he didn’t want his father to marry a stepmother who was as old as his own after divorcing his mother. So, he bit his head and knelt down to Charlie, begging:

“Charlie, Mr. Wade, please give our mother another chance, she will definitely change in the future!”

Charlie said coldly:

“I have already said that this matter is between me and your father, your mother, and this President Xue. These three people have no one to look at. They repeatedly ridiculed me, ridiculed me, and even threatened me to kill me, do you think you can solve these problems by kneeling? We only met today for the first time. Do you think you have such a great face?”

At this time, Harbin gave Carden a hand and blurted out:

“Are you stupid, Carden? You still dare to disobey Mr. Wade at this time! Shut up!”

At this time, Harbin was gloating at misfortune on the one hand, and feeling a little scared on the other. He was gloating because he was very upset with Xu Liqin a long time ago. His aunt relied on his own family to have a little money, looked down upon him in various ways, and ridiculed him repeatedly. Now she ended up like this. She really deserves it. He was afraid because he was afraid that Carden’s family of three would continue to run into Mr. Wade if he was angry and guilty of the entire Sun family, and he would also be implicated. So Harbin just wanted to watch the fire from the other side, not wanting the fire to burn to his feet. At this time, in his eyes, his cousin Carden was playing with fire and setting himself on fire, and he might even burn the fire on him. Only then did Carden fully realize that in front of Charlie, his words had no weight. The reason why Charlie came to join him today was entirely because of the face of his wife Claire. And the reason why Claire brought him here was entirely because she and his fiancee Isabella were high school classmates. In this matter, Charlie didn’t even give Isabella’s face, so how could he give him face? Seeing that no one could help her at this moment, Xu Liqin suddenly collapsed. In her heart at this time, she was so regretful that she couldn’t wait to give herself hundreds of big mouths! Unexpectedly, in order to prevent Isabella from entering the gate of Sun’s house, she would ridicule her, sarcasm, insult, ridicule, and even insult her. But in the end, she became the one who was about to be kicked out of the Sun family. This is really ironic. If she had known today and killed her, she would not have done such a thing. She couldn’t help asking herself, Xu Liqin, Xu Liqin, why do you have to get along with this Isabella? she’s all right now, I’ve gotten into big trouble. If I divorced Sun Dewang today and got kicked out of Aurous Hill, how can I live my life in the future? Charlie looked at the time at this time, and said impatiently:

“If you delay any longer, it will be almost 11 o’clock. Is this marriage still going to end?”

Hearing this, Orvel suddenly scolded Xu Liqin in a cold voice:

“Hurry up and go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to go through the divorce procedures, and if you get the f*cking ink, you will be driven out of Aurous Hill!”

After hearing this, Xu Liqin trembled with fear, crying and said:

“I will go, I will go, I will go…”

Only then was Mr. Orvel satisfied. He turned to Xue Xinlong and said,

“Come, call your daughter up and follow me!”

Chapter

“Great Mr. Orvel, wait a minute, I’ll go and talk to my girl. Let’s talk here, she doesn’t know yet…”

Mr. Orvel looked at his watch and said coldly:

“I’ll give you three minutes, and then grind, I can’t forgive you!”

Issac also sternly said:

“Xue Xinlong, I warn you, from now on, don’t play any tricks with me. If I can’t see the marriage certificate of your daughter and Sun Dewang, then you are done.”

Xue Xinlong nodded like smashing garlic, and said in a panic:

“Chariman Issac and Mr. Orvel, you two, don’t worry, I will not dare to play any tricks.”

Mr. Orvel kicked him directly and scolded:

“What is the use of our guarantee? Go to Mr. Wade to guarantee it!”

Xue Xinlong hurriedly climbed in front of Charlie and said:

“Mr. Wade, don’t worry, I will follow your instructions and I will not play any tricks!”

Charlie waved his hand in disgust and said,

“Hurry up and get business. I’m still waiting to drink your daughter’s wedding wine!”

“Eh eh eh!”

Xue Xinlong nodded again and again, and immediately turned and walked out of the crowd to find his wife and daughter. Just now, his wife and daughter hadn’t moved forward, just waiting for him to have a good talk with his grandchildren, and then the wedding would be held directly. His daughter Bella was also anxious at this time. She knows her situation very well, knowing that if she doesn’t hurry to find a picker to marry, it will be troublesome when her belly gets bigger and bigger. If you are unmarried, give birth to a child, and give birth to a black child out of wedlock, then your reputation in Aurous Hill will be bad. At that time, how will she live the rest of her life? And now I am pregn@nt for two months, so I only have two months to get married. In recent days, she has also been looking for a suitable marriage partner. She has been thinking that if she is not pregn@nt with a black child, then she will simply pretend not to be pregn@nt, find someone to flash marriage, and then wait until the child is born before telling him that the child is born prematurely. In that way, oneself can hide from the sky and keep secret. But embarrassingly, this is a black child in her stomach, and as long as the child is born, everything will be worn. So she can’t make people confused and accept the concealed plate, she must accept the concealed plate willingly. However, after searching a large circle, she found that people with better conditions were not willing to take her plate at all. Those with poor conditions and willing to take over, she really doesn’t look down on them. Today, her father told her that Carden had taken over, and she was still very happy. Because even though she didn’t know Carden very well, she had met Carden and he looked handsome, so Bella had a good eye for him. Moreover, Carden went to a prestigious university again, and his family conditions are also pretty good. What’s more rare is that the two have business contacts. This is simply the best choice for her! So she came over with joy and was waiting anxiously for the exact news. Seeing Dad walked over quickly, he hurriedly asked excitedly:

“Dad, is everything done? Is Carden really willing to marry me?”

Xue Xinlong looked at her with a complicated expression and said awkwardly,

“Quietly, it is not Carden who married you today.”

“Huh?”

Bella asked in surprise:

“It’s not Carden who marries me, who would marry me?”

Xue Xinlong said in shame:

“It’s Carden’s father, Sun Dewang!”

Chapter

“What?!”

Bella and her mother almost fell apart on the spot when they heard these words! Her mother scolded angrily:

“Xue Xinlong, are you f*cking confused? Didn’t you say that you want to marry Bella to Carden’s father? Why do you want to marry Carden’s dad again? Sun Dewang’s age is like you It’s almost old, how can she marry him?!”

“Yes, Dad!”

Bella said angrily:

“Even if I am pregn@nt, I won’t marry a bad Old Master, right?”

Xue Xinlong looked at his wife and daughter, embarrassed, and while slapped himself, he cried and said:

“Blame me, blame me, blame me for making lard cover my heart, and provoke annoying people. Now people treat Orvel and Issac The president is called over, and both sides only gave me a solution, which is to make Bella have to marry Carden’s father, or else we will be driven to a dead end…”

“Huh?!”

Xue Xinlong’s wife’s eyes were black:

“You offended Orvel and Chariman Issac? Are you crazy?”

Xue Xinlong said eagerly:

“I didn’t know it would become like this…”

His wife was anxious to die, and blurted out:

“What the h*ll is going on?!”

Xue Xinlong cried and told the whole story exactly. After speaking, Bella sat down on the ground and cried.

“I don’t want it! I don’t want to marry that bad Old Master! I won’t marry if I die!”

Seeing his daughter’s a** sitting hard, Xue Xinlong hurriedly stepped forward and said,

“Oh girl, be careful, don’t break my grandson! Although it is a wild species, it is also my grandson, anyway. This child has no father. After he comes out, he will bear the name of our Xue family, just like his own.”

Xue Xinlong’s wife scolded angrily:

“When is the time? You are still a grandson! You hurry up and think of a way to say that you can’t let your girl marry that bad Old Master!”

Xue Xinlong sighed and said,

“I can’t do anything about this. If the girl doesn’t marry, our family will be ruined. Do you think we can have any solution?”

Xue Xinlong’s wife couldn’t help crying in despair,

“My God, what evil is our family doing!”

Xue Xinlong said:

“Don’t think about it now, and get the certificate quickly. Mr. Wade said, he is still waiting for a wedding drink. If it is delayed, turn back, Orvel and President Issac will blame it. , Then our family is really over!”

Bella wailed:

“Dad! You can’t just push me into the fire pit! Say nothing to let me marry a bad Old Master, I’m only 26 years old this year!”

Xue Xinlong said:

“If you don’t marry him, the big guys above will blame it on us, our family will have nothing. By then, our family may not have enough money to give birth to the child in your stomach, let alone you are usually spoiled. It must be the best. By that time, our family may not even have enough food.”

“Ah?!”

When Bella heard this, she was desperate! She has been spoiled for so many years, and she has to spend hundreds of thousands every month. If there is nothing left at once, then life is really better than death. Xue Xinlong’s wife also looked desperate when she heard this. She also didn’t want to abandon her billions of wealth and live a life of poverty and vain. In that case, she would be killed. So she hugged her daughter and choked,

“Quietly, Orvel and President Issac are both people that our family cannot afford. For the life of our family, or you will marry that old Sun Dewang. Right!”

As she said, she whispered again:

“And your belly can’t be hidden for long, at most one or two months. If you can’t find anyone to get married in these two months, it’s really over!”

“Yeah!”

Xue Xinlong said hurriedly:

“Marrying Sun Dewang is just a way of slowing down. After a while, after the limelight passes, we can divorce him.”

When Bella heard this, she gritted her teeth and agreed, choked up:

“There is no other better way, so let’s get the certificate from him first…”

Chapter

“You and Isabella shouldn’t get a marriage certificate yet, right?”

Carden hurriedly nodded respectfully:

“Not yet, the family has always disagreed before, insisting that we have to wait until the wedding is over before we talk about getting the certificate.”

Charlie waved his hand and said,

“That’s right, you and Isabella should also go get the marriage certificate by the way, and when you finish getting the certificate, come back for the wedding together.”

Carden’s expression is somewhat embarrassing. We are going to have a wedding together. Isn’t it necessary to have a wedding with my father, my stepmother, and two

“new couples”

? Seeing him hesitate, Charlie asked back:

“Isabella has completely broken off with her family for you, shouldn’t you get the marriage certificate quickly so that she can rest assured?”

When Carden heard this, he didn’t dare to entangle any more. He immediately agreed and blurted out:

“Okay Mr. Wade, then we two will follow along and get the marriage certificate!”

“That’s the truth.”

Charlie nodded in satisfaction and said:

“Okay, hurry up with her, come back as soon as you are done, I’m still waiting for a wedding drink.”

Chapter

“Mr. Wade, should I follow along and have a look?”

Charlie waved his hand and said lightly:

“You don’t need to go, just wait for a drink with Xie with me here.”

Claire, who was next to him, didn’t speak for a while. Seeing that everyone was taken away, he couldn’t help but ask Charlie,

“Charlie, we are here to attend the wedding between Isabella and the Carden. What about his dad. Isn’t it a bit inappropriate…”

Charlie smiled and asked her:

“Wife, what do you think is appropriate? If you don’t let Xu Liqin get out of the Sun’s family today, if you don’t give the Sun’s some color today, you think your high school classmate married into the Sun’s family. Will she have a good life afterwards?”

Claire was silent for a moment and nodded gently. She knew that Charlie was right. If this problem cannot be solved fundamentally, then with Xu Liqin’s behavior style, Isabella will definitely suffer in the future. At that time, she couldn’t help Isabella anymore, so it’s better to let Charlie solve the problem once and for all. At this point, she couldn’t help sighing and said,

“I just don’t know if Carden will hate us.”

Charlie said lightly:

“I helped him so much. If he hates me, then this person is really hopeless.”

Having said that, Charlie waved his hand again and said with a smile:

“Okay, let’s go in first and wait. When they finish these trivial matters, the wedding should almost begin.”

Aurous Hill Civil Affairs Bureau. The seven people looked very embarrassed, and under the leadership of Orvel, they stepped into the door of the Civil Affairs Bureau. These 7 people are Carden and Isabella, the young couple who are about to get married today, Sun Dewang, another groom’s official, and his current wife Xu Liqin. In addition to these four people, there are Sun Dewang’s newlywed wife Bella, who is about to register for marriage, and Bella’s parents. After Mr. Orvel took them to the Civil Affairs Bureau, the staff of the Civil Affairs Bureau hurriedly stepped forward and asked,

“How many, what business do you want to do?”

Mr. Orvel glanced at everyone and asked,

“Which of you will come first?”

Carden said embarrassingly:

“Then I should come first with Isabella, and we will register for marriage.”

“Okay.”

Mr. Orvel nodded and said to the staff:

“Come on, get the marriage certificate for them both.”

The staff nodded, then looked at the relevant documents of the two and helped them to register their marriage in the system. Since the two had not prepared their marriage certificate photos, the staff at the scene directly took a wedding photo with a red background for them. Immediately afterwards, a bright red marriage certificate was also produced. After getting the marriage certificate, the couple finally breathed a sigh of relief. No matter what kind of farce they are going to stage next, at least the two of them are already married as lovers. After the staff handed the marriage certificate to the two of them, they asked:

“What kind of business do other people handle?”

Mr. Orvel pointed at Sun Dewang and Xu Liqin, and said coldly:

“Come on, get the divorce certificate for these two people.”

Both Sun Dehua and Xu Liqin were crying, and they could see that their hearts were very tangled and struggling, but at this moment they did not dare to make any trouble. Xu Liqin had already cried so much that her eyes were swollen and looked swollen cotton, but she could only tell her personal information according to the requirements of the staff. After checking the identity information of the two, the staff said:

“According to our regulations, when the two are divorced, you must first show your original marriage certificate.”

Chapter

“Comrade, our marriage certificate is at home. Can you give us the divorce certificate first, and then we can make up the marriage certificate later.”

The staff member said:

“This is not in line with the process, you two should go back and get it.”

Sun Dewang hurriedly said:

“No, it’s too late for comrades. It must be done before noon.”

The staff persuaded:

“Even if the two of you have no feelings, the divorce won’t be at this moment, right? If it doesn’t work, you can come back in the afternoon!”

Orvel said at this time:

“Little girl, I know Director B@stard of your Civil Affairs Bureau, or I will say hello to him, you can handle it specially and give them a green light.”

After finishing speaking, he pointed to Sun Dewang and said to the staff member:

“This Old Master has to divorce and get a marriage certificate from someone else. The banquets at the hotel are set up, waiting for him to go to the wedding. Delay again and some people won’t be happy.”

The staff looked at Sun Dewang in astonishment, and the contempt in her expression was beyond words. Needless to say, she also know that Sun Dewang must be a bad Old Master who always gave up. He was so anxious to divorce his wife, it turned out that he was going to hold a banquet and marry someone else right after noon. Sure enough, it was the scm man among the scm. Later, she looked at Orvel and said,

“If you know our Director, please call him. As long as he nods, I can do it.”

Orvel nodded, took out his mobile phone, and made a call. After explaining the situation to the other party, the other party immediately greeted him from the office upstairs. When this Director saw Orvel, he respectfully said:

“Oh, Orvel, what brought you here!”

Mr. Orvel smiled indifferently, pointed at Sun Dewang and Xu Liqin, and said:

“I brought these two people over to get the divorce certificate, but they didn’t bring the marriage certificate, and the time is relatively short. Can you please help me?”

Director nodded immediately and said,

“It’s okay, Great lord, I’ll let someone handle it.”

Then, he said to the staff member:

“Tenneria, hurry up and get the divorce documents for these two people as requested by the master Orvel.”

The staff member nodded immediately, and quickly helped the two people dissolve their marriage from the system, and then typed out the divorce certificate. After getting the divorce certificate, Xu Liqin collapsed to the ground, crying bitterly. From this moment on, she completely severed her husband and wife relationship with Sun Dewang, and worked hard all her life for this family. Unexpectedly, it was such a fate in the end. And the divorce with Sun Dewang is just the beginning, and then she will leave Aurous Hill completely and never come back. The days that were originally blissful and full of happiness have been brought to such a degree by myself. She was already regretful in her heart, wishing to smash her face. At this time, Orvel was really upset seeing her sitting on the ground and crying. So he said to Abner next to him:

“Hurry up and send someone to drive a car and throw this stinky lady out of Aurous Hill’s realm. If she dares to return to Aurous Hill again in the future, you will break her leg and give it to me. Throw her out from Aurous Hill!”

Abner nodded immediately and respectfully said:

“Great Mr. Orvel, don’t worry, I will personally throw this lady out of Aurous Hill!”

Chapter

“You…you also let me go home and pack two clothes!”

Abner said coldly:

“You are looking for an Old Lady and want to go home and pack your clothes. I will save you a lot of face if I don’t take two of them off you! If you’re f*cking nonsense, I’ll strip you and throw it away!”

When Xu Liqin heard this, she didn’t dare to speak any more, she could only be framed by Abner like a dead dog. Seeing that Xu Liqin was taken away, Orvel pointed at Bella, hooked his hands and said,

“Come, come here.”

Bella didn’t want 1 million people in her heart, but at this time she didn’t dare to disobey Orvel at all. Only person came to the front, the voice trembled:

“Mr. Orvel…Orvel…”

Orvel nodded, pointed to her and Sun Dewang, and said to the staff of the Civil Affairs Bureau:

“Come, get a marriage certificate for them both.”

The staff member asked dumbfounded:

“Huh? Give them a marriage certificate?”

“Yes.”

Orvel said:

“It’s them, do it now!”

While the staff were surprised, they couldn’t help but strengthen their views. This 50-year-old Sun Dewang is indeed a fighter among the s*umbags. He brought his wife and his new love to the Civil Affairs Bureau together and handled the divorce. And marriage procedures, is this an old thing or a person? This staff member is a little girl, so she is very uncomfortable with sumbags. She can understand the kind of tall and handsome sumbags. After all, they have good looks and capital, but Sun Dewang is already fifty plus. At 60 years old, people don’t talk about it, and they look ugly, but she didn’t expect to be so s*umbag. Why? Although she was very dissatisfied with the Old Master in her heart, the little girl still didn’t dare to show it directly, so she could only go through the formalities for the marriage of him and Bella angrily. Before applying for a marriage certificate, you must first take a wedding photo. Therefore, the two people looked like a father and a daughter, and they had to stand side by side in front of the red curtain and took a wedding photo. Bella’s face was very ugly, even though there were tens of millions of dissatisfaction in her heart, she did not dare to show it at this time. Sun Dewang was in a complicated mood, and the most melancholy right now was what should the child in Bella’s belly do? Or, after going home, persuade her to beat the child? At this moment, Xue Xinlong said to Sun Dewang with a depressed expression:

“Old Man, I will not say anything about this matter today, but in the future, you must treat my daughter in every possible way, otherwise, Don’t blame me for being rude to you!”

Sun Dewang hurriedly said:

“President Xue, don’t worry, I will definitely go all out…”

Xue Xinlong said again:

“Besides, the child in my daughter’s belly can’t be killed if she says anything, otherwise, I won’t forgive you! Have you heard?”

Sun Dewang felt depressed. Isn’t it just a wild species? Why are you not allowed to fight? What else can this wild species do except to shame him? However, he did not dare to disobey Xue Xinlong. After all, Xue Xinlong took care of his business. If he really provokes him, it is estimated that the income of the entire Sun family will be greatly affected. So he can only nod his head and agree. He said:

“President Xue, don’t worry, I will definitely not let her kill the child in Bella’s stomach.”

Xue Xinlong was relieved and said:

“After the baby is born, if you don’t want to, you can give it to me. We are the old couple.”

Chapter

“That’s great!”

Sun Dewang finally breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this. At this time, the staff greeted the two of them and went to the counter to apply for marriage certificates. Bella is 26 years old this year, and Sun Dewang is 52 years old this year. The difference between the two is exactly twice as long. The little girl who was in charge of giving them the testimony made her teeth tickled with anger while handing them the certificate. After the certificate was issued, Orvel smiled slightly and said:

“Okay, since the two couples are busy with getting the marriage certificate, let’s hurry back to the hotel. Mr. Wade is still waiting to drink your wedding wine.

“ So the four of them could only follow Orvel and returned to Hilton. At this time, the banquet hall of Hilton was full of friends from the Sun family. Charlie took his wife Claire and sat on the table closest to the stage. Sitting on the same table with him is Issac. After Mr. Orvel brought the two couples back, he ran over to return to Charlie. Charlie heard that they had already received their marriage certificates, nodded in satisfaction, and said:

“I think the time is almost the same. Let’s start the wedding as soon as possible!”

Mr. Orvel said hurriedly:

“Xue Xinlong has already gone to find a wedding dress for daughter. At 11:58, the wedding started on time.”

Charlie nodded in satisfaction, and smiled and said,

“Today is really auspicious for Sun Dewang’s old thing. He got rid of a yellow-faced woman, married a young one, and still buy the big one and get the small one. In a few months, You can be a dad.”

“Yeah!”

Orvel said with a smile,

“Mr. Wade still has the means. This arrangement is really perfect!”

Charlie smiled slightly and said:

“This person, no matter how capable, don’t look down on other people casually. If Sun Dewang and Xu Liqin weren’t looking down on their future daughter-in-law, they would not cause so many things today. , I hope these two people can learn more in the future.”

Mr. Orvel nodded and said,

“Mr. Wade, what you said.”

Claire on the side watched Charlie’s beautiful eyes flow. Although she also feels that her husband’s play today is indeed a bit weird, or even overkill. But after hearing what he said just now, she felt that what he did was really pleasing. Ordinary people may not think of such a solution. This shows that her husband still has a bit of skill and spirit that ordinary people don’t have. Thinking of Warnia, the eldest of the Song family, when she saw her husband Charlie in the bridal shop, she suddenly felt that her husband now seemed to be very different from before, and he began to exude a fatal attraction to women. Claire thought wildly for a while, and suddenly the cheerful music of the wedding march sounded on the scene. This is a male emcee who stepped onto the stage with a bit of a bitter expression and said:

“Thank you very much for coming today. Today is a special day because there are two new couples. Today will be witnessed by all of us. On board our sacred marriage hall, let us have the first couple to get married today, the groom Sun Dewang! The bride Bella!”

The entire Sun family’s relatives and friends are embarrassed below. Although they knew what would happen at this wedding today? But when they heard the emcee call out their names. It was still a little strange. Seeing that all the family named Sun were dumbed and the scene was quiet, Mr. Orvel couldn’t help but stand up and shouted:

“What the h*ll do you want, why don’t you applaud for the bride and groom?!”

Chapter

“Next, let us invite a second couple, the bridegroom Carden, and the bride Isabella!”

In fact, the Sun family is not willing to applaud this pair. Not only Xu Liqin and Sun Dewang look down on Isabella, but the rest of the Sun family also look down on this poor girl. However, with the lessons learned earlier, everyone did not dare not to applaud, so they could only clap non-stop. Carden took Isabella’s hand and walked onto the stage together. I can see that the two of them are really affectionate, and there is no intention to loosen their fingers. After the two of them came on stage, the atmosphere was somewhat embarrassing. The people in the audience have also come out to have a wedding wine more than once, but they have never encountered the absurd thing of a father and son getting married on the same stage. Even the host of ceremonies is not sure what to do. He can also be regarded as an old senior in the Aurous Hill emcee circle. But he had never encountered this kind of marvellous wedding before in his entire life. When he usually hosts, he would make fun of the parents of both men and women to enliven the atmosphere, but today it is really impossible to do such things. This made him not know where to start. So he could only give up this part of the lively atmosphere, and after directly speaking a paragraph of opening remarks, he said to the two couples around him:

“Today, our two Mr. Sun, Miss Xue and Isabella are finally pregn@nt with four The hearts that love each other have embarked on this solemn and sacred wedding church!”

“My friends, let us sincerely bless these two couples, pray for these two couples, cheer for these two couples, cheer for these two couples, and celebrate the perfect combination of these two couples! Let us once again Warm applause and wish them a bright future!”

Although everyone in the audience looked at each other, they all clapped very cooperatively. After the applause fell silent, Master of ceremonies said affectionately:

“The Bible says that love is patient and kind; love is not jealous, love is not boastful, arrogant, does not do shy things, does not seek your own benefit, and is not easy. Be angry, don’t count human evil, don’t like unrighteousness, just like the truth; tolerate everything, believe everything, hope everything, endure everything; love never ceases.”

“So, in front of the many guests today, I would like to ask Mr. Sun Dewang, one of our grooms today, Mr. Sun Dewang, would you like to marry the Miss Bella next to you as your wife? Are you willing whether she is poor or rich, Do you love her forever and never give up?”

Sun Dewang nodded:

“I am willing!”

The emcee asked Bella in the same words:

“Then Miss Xue, are you willing?”

The emotions in Bella’s heart could no longer be controlled and collapsed and cried:

“I…I…I…”

At this moment, she wanted to shout that I didn’t want to, and then immediately run from here. But when she thought that her father had offended so many powerful people, if she did not marry Sun Dewang today, the whole family would be in great trouble, and the family might even be ruined, so she suppressed the impulse in her heart and cried. He said:

“I…I would…”

After saying this, her heart was even more sad, and she immediately hid her face and wept bitterly.

Chapter

“Oh, I didn’t expect Miss Xue to be so touched. The marriage must have been long-awaited. This is really a match made by God, consensual, and made in heaven. Let us all wish the couple a happy new marriage and love each other with applause. A bright future and a safe life!”

Bella almost collapsed when she heard this, squatting on the ground, burying her face deep in her arms, crying. The emcee picked her up and said with emotion:

“It seems that our bride is very excited. Let us interview our groom. May I ask Mr. Sun Dewang, how do you feel about being able to marry such a young and beautiful wife?”

Sun Dewang chuckled and said:

“I am very excited…”

The emcee smiled and asked,

“Then Mr. Sun Dewang, do you have the urge to chant a poem?”

Sun Dewang said with embarrassment:

“I haven’t gone to school much, I don’t have much culture, so can’t just chant poems.”

The emcee said again:

“Today the parents of our bride, Xue Jing, have also arrived at our wedding. I would like to ask the groom, Mr. Sun Dewang, do you have anything to say to your future mother-in-law and father-in-law?”

Sun Dewang looked at the audience, Xue Xinlong and his wife, whose expressions were crying without tears, waved at them with a little restraint, and said:

“Please rest assured, I will definitely face the quiet.”

There is one more sentence, Sun Dewang wanted to ask, but he was not ashamed to ask. He wanted to ask Xue Xinlong, his future father-in-law, whether the 50 million dowry that he said before counts? But he was afraid that after he asked this sentence, Xue Xinlong would come up to hammer him, so he could only give up. At this time, the emcee said to Xue Xinlong and his wife:

“Come on, let’s invite our bride Xue Jing’s parents to stage!”

The Sun family has become a blank applause machine at this time. Xue Xinlong could only go on stage with his wife. The master of ceremonies smiled and said,

“Please ask the man’s father-in-law to stand in front of our groom.”

Xue Xinlong and his wife stood in front of Sun Dewang with unnatural expressions. The emcee smiled and said:

“Groom officer, I ask you, who is standing in front of you?”

Sun Dewang hurriedly said:

“It’s my father-in-law!”

The emcee smiled and said,

“Is it still called father-in-law? Should I change my tongue?”

Sun Dewang smirked awkwardly, and said hurriedly:

“Yes, it should be changed.”

With that said, he hurriedly called out to Xue Xinlong and his wife:

“Dad, mom!”

Xue Xinlong’s face was extremely ugly. This b@stard, who is about the same age as himself, calls him Dad! Although I don’t have a son, I don’t want such a cheap son. Seeing that he did not respond, the emcee hurriedly said:

“Is it a bit too excited to be a parent? You forgot to respond to the bridegroom officer so excited. This is the first time the bridegroom officer changed his words. Isn’t the father-in-law showing anything? Xue Xinlong said with a gloomy expression:

“I was in a hurry to go out today and forgot to prepare the red envelope.”

Sun Dewang said hurriedly:

“It’s okay, it’s okay, red envelopes are forgotten!”

The emcee said with a smile:

“Since he has changed his mouth, the groom should knock his head and bring a cup of tea to his father-in-law and mother-in-law, and let our staff bring the tea!”

Sun Dewang asked awkwardly:

“Kow my head?”

Chapter

“Groom officer, today is your big wedding day. Two families are combined into one family. Not only do you have a young and beautiful wife, but you also have a couple of parents who love you. Parents, we Chinese have been showing the most filial piety since ancient times, so we kneel and kowtow to our parents. That is a matter of tradition, of course. Why you hesitate?

“Besides, the tradition of our Chinese marriage is to give tea to both parents.”

When Xue Xinlong’s wife heard this, she burst into tears. It is true that two families form a family, but she really doesn’t want her daughter to start a family with this old thing. But now there is no retreat, she can only watch it. Sun Dewang was told by the emcee at this time that he was somewhat unable to get off the stage, so he had to kneel on the ground, first kowtow to Xue Xinlong and called Dad, then kowtow to Xue Xinlong’s wife and called her Mom. The couple looked at each other, feeling extremely depressed. At this time, the staff hurriedly moved two chairs and asked Xue Xinlong and his wife to sit side by side. Then Master of ceremonies said to Sun Dewang:

“It was supposed to be the bride and groom who bowed their heads to offer tea to both parents, but the parents of the bridegroom officer didn’t come today, so let’s let the bride and groom serve only tea to the woman’s parents.”

The crying red-eyed bride could only come to her parents reluctantly and knelt beside Sun Dewang. The staff immediately brought them two cups of tea and handed them to Sun Dewang. Sun Dewang took a cup and said to Xue Xinlong with a red face,

“Dad, drink tea…”

Xue Xinlong couldn’t wait to splash this cup of tea directly on his face, so naturally he didn’t want to pick it up. But he raised his eyes and took a look, and found that Issac was in the audience, looking at him with a gloomy expression, and suddenly shrank his neck, and hurriedly reached out and took the tea from Sun Dewang. Sun Dewang took another cup of tea, handed it to Xue Xinlong’s wife, and said:

“Mom, you have tea!”

Xue Xinlong’s wife was even more annoyed, and 10,000 times unwilling to drink the cup of tea he respected. So before she reached out to pick it up, Sun Dewang held the cup of tea in the air. After a while, he felt a little sore in his arms and felt embarrassed in his heart. Xue Xinlong hurriedly winked at his wife. What he fears most now is that Issac has opinions on him. He dare not make him angry anyway. Xue Xinlong’s wife found her husband glared at herself fiercely, she could only grit her teeth, reached out her hand to take the cup of tea, and drank it. The emcee then smiled and said:

“Drinking tea from the son-in-law is equivalent to approving the son-in-law. Let me interview the bride’s parents. Excuse me, are you satisfied with the groom?”

Xue Xinlong sighed and said with red eyes:

“Satisfied, satisfied…”

He was actually 10,000 dissatisfied in his heart, but he really didn’t dare to say it at this time. Xue Xinlong’s wife can only follow her husband and say things against her will. Charlie looked amused in the audience, this is the price of being unkind, thinking that he has a bit of money and a little ability, he will look down on this and that, such a person will only eat the bitter fruit in the end. After the farce of Sun Dewang and Xue Xinlong’s family of three was over, the emcee said:

“Next, we will invite our second couple to take the stage, the groom Carden and the bride Isabella!”

Chapter

“Next, let us invite the parents of the bridegroom Carden, who is the couple who just had the wedding just now, and invite them to come on stage!”

Sun Dewang and Bella, who had just stepped down, could only bite the bullet and step on stage as the groom’s father and mother. The grandchildren at the scene had extremely ugly expressions, but Mr. Orvel brought a large number of younger brothers to applaud, and even a younger brother shouted,

“Hey, this bride is about the same size as the future mother-in-law! Hey! The emcee is affected and ask, it is the bride who is older A little bit, or is the future mother-in-law of the bride a little older?”

As soon as these words came out, Mr. Orvel’s brothers burst into laughter. Bella has just returned from abroad this year and hasn’t started work yet. Isabella and Claire are almost the same. They have both been working for two years. So in age, Isabella is actually a bit older than Bella. Therefore, the scene suddenly became more embarrassing. The secretary’s appearance was also dumbfounding, so naturally he couldn’t really ask such a question, otherwise he wouldn’t have to do his job of emcee if he went out. So, he hurried to the next session on the spot, greeted the staff to put on the chairs again, put the tea cups, and asked Carden and Isabella to offer tea to their parents. When Isabella offered Bella tea and called Bella’s mother, Bella cried again. What the h*ll is this? Suddenly marrying a bad Old Master, he suddenly added a son and daughter-in-law. The point is that this son and daughter-in-law are older than themselves. After Carden and Isabella changed their mouths to the newlyweds Sun Dewang and Bella, the emcee finally breathed a sigh of relief and announced that this wonderful wedding was officially over. Immediately after the wedding, the bride and groom toast the guests. Bella wanted to give up the toast, but because she was afraid that Charlie would be dissatisfied, she could only come to the table where Charlie and Claire were with Sun Dewang, carrying a glass. Sun Dewang looked at Charlie tremblingly, and said nervously,

“Master, thank you for coming to my wedding with Bella. We both toast you!”

Charlie said lightly:

“Sun Dewang, after marrying such a good wife, you must treat her well in the future, and treat the child in her stomach well, have you heard?”

Sun Dewang’s face blushed, and he nodded and said,

“Don’t worry, I will treat Bella and the child in her stomach well.”

Charlie said with satisfaction:

“This is just the truth. Don’t have any opinions about the future young son’s skin color. You must treat him as your own.”

Sun Dewang could only nod his head and said,

“Master can rest assured, I will definitely…”

Chapter

“In the future, I will let President Issac supervise your post-marriage behavior. If you don’t correct your disagreement about the poor and love the rich after marriage, it’s not good for you. New wife, daughter-in-law, and future youngest son, then I will let President Issac interrupt your dog legs. Do you understand?”

Sun Dewang nodded repeatedly, and said firmly,

“Master, I understand…”

Charlie waved his hand:

“Okay, I am driving today, so I won’t drink the wine you toasted. Let’s go and meet others. There are so many guests here today. Don’t leave any of them. Have you heard?”

“I heard it! I will toast one by one!”

Sun Dewang was sent away, and Carden and Isabella came over with wine glasses. Isabella respectfully said to him and Claire:

“Mr. Charlie, Claire, thank you both very much today, and Carden and I will offer you a drink!”

Charlie smiled faintly:

“Then we two will use tea instead of wine. I wish you a happy and happy newlywed couple!”

The two nodded repeatedly and thanked them vigorously. Although Claire was a little bit dumbfounded at today’s farce, but at this time, seeing a good classmate finally got her wish to marry her own sweetheart, Claire was also happy for her. Charlie looked at Isabella and exhorted:

“Isabella, after you marry Carden, you must remember not to give up your little family and go to your parents and your brother’s house. What they did today, you should know it in heart, so live with your husband, keep a distance from your mother’s family, and don’t have any financial contacts.”

After finishing speaking, he looked at Carden again and said seriously:

“Carden must also be carefully supervised on this matter. Your young couple should be on the same front. Don’t be separated from each other because of this matter.”

Charlie’s implication was that Isabella must never give her parents and brother a penny. Charlie looked down upon the families who wanted to sell their daughter at a high price and then drink their daughter’s blood. He also worried that once Isabella and Carden got married smoothly, Sun Dewang would not dare to do anything to her in the future. In that case, Isabella would have the right to speak in this family, and it would be possible to recruit her wonderful parents. With her little brother who is so lazy. So remind her in advance, let her know a little bit, don’t be used by that family again. Isabella and Carden also nodded again and again. In fact, even Isabella herself was very disappointed with her parents and younger brother, and wished to completely draw a line with them, so she was unwilling to make money in the future or be taken away by her parents and younger brother. Charlie and Claire picked up their tea cups and had a drink with the newlyweds. Then Charlie said,

“Okay, you two quickly go to the bar with the other people, don’t worry about us.”

Carden respectfully said:

“Mr. Charlie, then we will go to other tables first.”

When the banquet was about to end, Charlie got up and went to the bathroom. Seeing this, Issac hurriedly followed. When there was no one around, he respectfully said to Charlie:

“Master the last time Delon has undergone surgery in Eastcliff.”

“Oh?”

Charlie asked with a funny face:

“This buddy still didn’t pull out the necklace?”

Chapter

“No.”

Issac smiled:

“It is said that the necklace made a bend in his intestines and got stuck, so the operation was urgently performed. It is said that Delon was still in the ward before the operation and was preparing to come with the nurse. It turned out that he was bumped into by his grandparents and mom and dad, and the Old Lady was terribly scared.”

Charlie smiled and said:

“I really don’t understand, how can the Kevin family say that it is also a first-class family in Eastcliff, how can they cultivate such a watery offspring.”

Issac nodded and sighed:

“To be honest, the descendants of the current big family are really weaker than older generations. If they are as outstanding as you, there is no second one in the country.”

Charlie smiled faintly:

“You don’t slap my a** here.”

Issac hurriedly said,

“Master everything I’m talking about is from the bottom of my heart!”

Having said that, he said again:

“By the way, Master I am worried that after Delon’s surgery recovers, 80% chance is that he will find you to get revenge. The strength of the Kevin family is not on the same level as the Wu family, and their family also has many first-class masters. At that time they will be against you. I am afraid it will be a tricky thing. Would you like to tell Master Wade and let him say hello to the Kevin family?”

“As long as the Old Master says hello to the Kevin family, the Kevin family will definitely not dare to do it again.”

Charlie smiled and waved his hand:

“I haven’t figured out whether I will return to Wade’s house in the future. Therefore, if I can use the Wade Family’s help and the identity of Wade Family I should use it as little as possible. Issac persuaded,

“Master you don’t need to divide it so clearly from your family. Before the steward Stephen found you, Master Wade was always talking about you. If you have time, you should definitely go back. Don’t say anything else. , At least look at the Old Master.”

Charlie shook his head lightly, and said,

“It’s not impossible to go back, but not now.”

In Charlie’s heart, he not only had a certain hatred against the Wade family, but also a certain amount of caution. The family has a big business. When his father was still there, it was very fiercely fighting secretly. Now that the family has added a generation, the internal situation must be more complicated. Although he now has a certain amount of personal strength, in front of the Wade Family, the disparity is still too great. Therefore, he even hoped that he would return to the Wade family to see things after he had achieved certain results and had a strength that could not be underestimated. Otherwise, his current net worth is more than 20 billion in cash plus Emgrand Group, of which the Emgrand Group and 10 billion in cash are all given by the Wade family, and he has not made much money. The two biggest pennies are Keng Kobayashi Pharmaceutical. The 11 billion that came. 11 billion, placed in front of the Wade family, is a drop in the bucket. Now Charlie already owns 80% of the shares of Wei’s Pharmaceuticals, and Wei’s Pharmaceuticals has also officially changed its name to JX Pharmaceuticals. Now Liang is presiding over the production of his own Weisan prescriptions by JX Pharmaceuticals. Once the drug is produced and successfully listed , Presumably it will become the world’s best-selling gastric medicine with the best efficacy. This medicine alone may bring tens of billions or more of profits to JX Pharmaceutical. He will then take out some other medicines from the Nine Profound Heaven Scriptures, and JX Pharmaceutical’s income will surely skyrocket. Then through Ichiro, he also got Kobayashi Pharmaceutical, and merged Kobayashi Pharmaceutical into JX Pharmaceutical. By then, JX Pharmaceutical will soon become the largest pharmaceutical company in Asia, and even the largest pharmaceutical company in the world! After he has achieved the results of JX Pharmaceutical, he can have full confidence before facing the Wade family!

Chapter

“Nine Profound Scriptures”

is about eight to ten times as effective as Kobayashi’s stomach powder. The effect is very significant, and it has a good advantage that there are basically no side effects. , And the stomach powder produced by the prescription has a strong and fresh medicinal fragrance, which gives people very good senses. This Weisan, named JX Weisan by Charlie, will be the first brand new medicine produced since JX Pharmaceutical changed its name. Liang said on the phone:

“Master, the effect of this stomach powder is really amazing. We have found many volunteers with stomach problems and tried this medicine. They all gave very, very high evaluations. It is stronger than the stomach powder in Japan and South Korea, many times less. Now these volunteers very much hope that this medicine can be launched as soon as possible!”

Charlie gave a satisfied hum, and asked him,

“Then when will it be officially listed and sold in bulk?”

Liang said:

“We have now produced more than 50 tons, and now that the approval has been down, we can directly package and sell.”

Charlie asked curiously:

“If more than 50 tons of the original medicine, how many copies can be packaged?”

Liang said:

“We plan to use the same specifications as those in Japan. We use 1.3 grams per pack and 48 packets per box. In this case, the net content of the original drug in each box is 62.4 grams, which can be packaged in total. 800,000 boxes.”

Charlie asked again:

“What about the selling price, what is the selling price for the Japanese?”

Liang said:

“Oita’s Weisan and Kobayashi’s Weisan, about 150 a box, our JX Weisan, the efficacy is several times theirs, I think we have to sell at least four to five hundred a box.”

Charlie asked him:

“How much is our cost for a box?”

Liang said:

“Most of them are some proprietary Chinese medicinal materials. The cost is actually very low. We are very conscientious. The cost is about 20 per box, so I guess. The cost of Ota’s Weisan and Kobayashi’s Weisan is also about in tens.”

Chapter

“Then we also sell 150 a box, with the same price, several times the efficacy of the medicine, directly squeezing the same type of competing products in Japan and South Korea!”

Liang hurriedly said,

“No problem, Master, then I will supply the dealer for 150 a box.”

“Okay!”

Charlie said:

“You try to produce at full capacity, and don’t worry about the sales of this drug. We are now not only covering domestic users, but also covering countries such as Japan, South Korea and Southeast Asia. To compete with them in their homeland, and to compete with them in their homeland, since we want to grab their market, we must prepare enough ammunition.”

“I understand Master!”

Liang was so excited, he blurted out:

“Japanese and Korean Chinese herbal medicines have suppressed us for so many years, and now we can finally fight back!”

After speaking, Liang asked again:

“By the way, Master, for our JX Weisan, should we make some TV commercials? It’s best to ask a celebrity to endorse or something. Now everyone in this society is engaged in publicity, and the fragrance of wine is also afraid of alleys.”

Charlie smiled and said:

“Yes, then you find the most popular celebrity, and it must be the kind of decent star who is out of silt but not stained, because the entertainment industry is too messy, those with dark history, Gossip, don’t work with them!”

Liang said:

“OK, Master, I have a very suitable candidate in my heart. I wonder what you think of it?”

Charlie asked:

“Oh? Come and listen.”

Liang hurriedly said:

“Now there is a female star named Qiuyi Gu , more famously known as Sara who is very popular in film and television songs. She just picked up a Hollywood movie some time ago. Now she is very popular, and this person seems to be from a famous family, so there is nothing at all. Gossip is the object of worship by countless boys and girls.”

Charlie nodded and said:

“don’t know about the entertainment industry, and I don’t follow stars, so it’s up to you to decide. If you think this person is suitable, then you can contact this person’s agency to discuss the price. If it’s appropriate, just sign a contract with her and let her start advertising.”

“OK, Master!”

After hanging up Liang’s phone, Charlie picked some fresh vegetables and prepared to go home to make breakfast for his wife Claire. It just so happened that Claire had also gotten up and walked downstairs. Charlie thought of the phone call just now and asked her curiously:

“My wife, have you heard of Sara?”

Claire immediately said excitedly:

“Sara? Don’t you even know Sara? She is now the most popular female star.”

Charlie shook his head:

“I don’t chase stars, so I don’t understand this.”

Claire hurriedly said:

“I’m telling you, Sara is my idol, not only my idol, but also a national idol. She plays very well in movies and TV series, and she sings very well! I heard that she will come to us some time later. When Aurous Hill is holding a concert, I have been paying attention to the ticketing website, just waiting to get the tickets when they are issued.”

Charlie smiled and said,

“I’m your husband, I don’t even know that this person is your idol!”

Claire said:

“You never asked me. Besides, I don’t like to talk about many things. To like someone is to like it in heart. I don’t want to talk about it every day like other people.”

Charlie nodded lightly, thinking, if JX Pharmaceutical really reached a cooperation with this Sara, it might be able to satisfy his wife’s desire to chase this star.

Chapter

“This little chili doesn’t usually call him often. Will she be in trouble again today?”

Thinking of this, he hurriedly connected to the phone and asked,

“Aoxue, are you looking for me?”

Aoxue said shyly:

“Master, do you remember what I told you about my participation in the International College Sanda Competition?”

Charlie smiled and said:

“Of course I remember, didn’t I promise you that I want to come to the scene to cheer you on? By the way, you haven’t told me the specific day.”

Aoxue smiled happily and said,

“So you still remember Master, I am so happy!”

After that, Aoxue’s voice was very shy and said:

“Master, I will play the last preliminaries this morning. don’t know if you have time to take a look…”

Charlie asked curiously:

“Playing preliminaries? How is your competition system arranged?”

Aoxue said:

“Because this is an international college competition, there are more participants. There are dozens of contestants in my heavyweight class, so I have to play a few rounds of preliminaries first, but then the quarter-finals will be selected. Play the quarterfinals again.”

Charlie asked in surprise:

“Has this all reached the final round of the knockout? How many games have been played in total? Why didn’t I hear you before?”

Aoxue hurriedly said:

“There are 4 knockout matches. This morning is the last one. If I win, I will be able to enter the top 8! The reason why I have not told you is because you will not have time to come over. You also told me that your time is more precious, so let me not always disturb you.”

Charlie smiled and said,

“What are you doing so politely with me?”

After speaking, Charlie smiled heartily and said:

“Okay, give me a time and address, I will go over and cheer you in the morning!”

“Really?!”

Aoxue said with joy when he heard this,

“That’s really great Master! My game is at ten o’clock this morning, at the Aurous Hill Gymnasium! There are several groups of people competing in the stadium at the same time. , I’m afraid you won’t find it. If you arrive, tell me, I will let my dad pick you up!”

Charlie smiled and said:

“No problem, it’s settled, I will be there on time in the morning.”

Having said this, Charlie suddenly remembered a question, and asked Aoxue curiously:

“By the way, Aoxue, how many kilograms would you participate in the competition?”

Aoxue said hurriedly,

“Master, mine is in the 52 kg class!”

Charlie heard this and said jokingly:

“52 kg, then 104 kg?”

“Okay!”

Charlie teased her deliberately and said with a smile:

“I’ve never heard of a good woman but a hundred? You have to work hard to lose weight.”

Aoxue hurriedly said:

“No, Master! The kilogram class of Sanda competitions is not divided according to the actual weight. For example, as long as the weight is less than 48 kilograms, it belongs to the 48 kilogram class. The kilograms belong to the 52 kilogram class. I am 49.5 kilograms, which is equivalent to 99. It happens to be no more than a hundred, but it is classified into the 52 kilogram class! If you don’t believe me, when you meet. I’ll show you the weight!”

Charlie said with a smile:

“I’m just joking with you, don’t be so angry.”

Aoxue said diligently,

“I am not angry, you will misunderstand that he is a little fat man! My height of 1.7 meters, controlled within 100 kilograms, is already very powerful! My classmates say I am a devil figure!”

Charlie smiled and said,

“Well, little pepper Aoxue has a devil figure, I will find out later.”

Chapter

“I am not a little pepper…”

Charlie smiled and asked:

“Then what are you?”

Aoxue:

“I…I…I…I am a little beautiful woman, a little cute!”

After finishing speaking, before Charlie responded, she hung up the phone shyly. Charlie listened to the phone and suddenly turned into a beep, couldn’t help but shook his head and laughed secretly. This little pepper is really cute. …… After Claire had eaten, she went to her studio. Recently, the scale of her studio has been expanded a lot compared with before, and some employees have been recruited. At the same time, several renovation projects are underway, which can be said to be booming. Jacob is also very busy every day in the Association of Painting and Calligraphy. After breakfast today, he was anxious to go to the Calligraphy and Painting Association, which made Charlie a little curious. So he couldn’t help asking him:

“Dad, why are you going so early today?”

Jacob smiled and said:

“The Calligraphy and Painting Association happened to have some activities today. The calligraphy and calligraphy hobby class of the University for the Elderly is coming over to visit us today.”

Charlie understood it instantly when he mentioned college for the elderly. The University for the Elderly is where Meiqing works and studies every day. A good friend of Aunt invited her to be a visiting professor of French education at a university for the elderly. At the same time, she herself was studying calligraphy and Chinese painting at the same university. It seems that Aunt is going to meet with Jacob today. No wonder father-in-law is so happy early this morning. However, because the mother-in-law Elaine was right in front of him, Charlie didn’t click through either. He himself will go to Aurous Hill Gymnasium later, so he asked his father-in-law:

“Dad, would you please drive me for a while, I just want to go to the gym to watch the game.”

“Okay!”

Jacob said with a smile:

“It just happened to be on the way, you can come with me!”

Elaine said dissatisfied:

“I said you, this is out of my mind. Am I?”

Jacob asked with a cold face,

“What are you talking about, who is mad at you?”

Elaine said angrily:

“After you have eaten, you all run out one by one, going out to play, go out, how boring I am at home alone?”

Jacob curled his lips and deliberately said in a sarcastic tone:

“Who stopped you from going out? If you want to go out, go out, go find your old friends to play mahjong, or ask your old sisters to make faces!”

Elaine scolded annoyedly:

“Jacob, did you f*cking deliberately damage your Old Lady? I broke a leg. How can I get out? Besides, my two front teeth have to be rectified, going find the Old friends, how embarrassed would I be?”

Jacob opened his palms and said innocently,

“Then I can’t help you. Anyway, your legs are on your body. You can go out anytime you want to go out. If you don’t want to go out, stay at home, but you can’t stop us from going out. Ah, we are not obligated to stay with you at home!”

After speaking, he waved to Charlie, shook the car key in his hand, and said casually:

“Good son-in-law, let’s go!”

Chapter

“Oh, I have waited for so long. I finally waited until the senior college to have an exchange with our Calligraphy and Painting Association. It was not easy!”

Charlie smiled and asked,

“Did you communicate with Aunt?”

“Not yet.”

Jacob smiled and said,

“I plan to surprise her, after all, there are days when I haven’t seen her.”

Charlie nodded and said,

“But you should be a little more careful. Don’t let mom know that Aunt has returned to China, let alone let her know that you have contact with her, otherwise our family will really be messed up. It’ll shake the sky.”

Charlie could understand Elaine’s character better. Elaine has several untouchable scales in this life, one is money and the other is Meiqing. The Old Master is going to divorce her. Although she will be angry, she has not lost her mind. But if she knows that the Old Master and Meiqing met, and the two of them were still fighting while she was in the detention center. Elaine will definitely be angry. When Jacob heard Charlie’s reminder, he nodded with a serious face and said:

“You are right, I have the same idea as you, so I have never dared to have too much contact with your Aunt.”

At this point, Jacob sighed and said:

“This stinky lady is still alive and unwilling to divorce me. It is really a headache.”

Charlie smiled and thought to himself, it would be weird if the mother-in-law Elaine was willing to divorce his old father-in-law. After all, she now has nothing, so it is even more unlikely that she would be willing to divorce and leave the family. The Old Master wanted to get rid of her, I am afraid it is a foolish dream. When the car drove to the Aurous Hill Gymnasium, Charlie said goodbye to his old man and got out of the car alone. At this time, the Gymnasium and the entrance were all hung up with promotional materials about this international college student Sanda competition. It is said that this is the most authoritative one of the global college student Sanda competitions. So far, more than a dozen of them have been held consecutively. This is the first time it has been held in China. Aurous Hill is also very lucky to be elected as the host city of this competition. Although the competition has been held for many times, and China has sent players to participate many times, but the best result is fourth place, and they have not won a medal. Therefore, this time, the Chinese team is very hopeful that it can achieve the international college Sanda competition, a zero breakthrough in medals in this sports event. And Aoxue is one of the most promising players of the Chinese team to win a medal in this competition. When Charlie came to the entrance of the gymnasium, he found that there were already a lot of spectators coming in and out. So he called Qin Gang and told him that he had reached the door. Qin Gang greeted him in a hurry. As soon as he saw him, he respectfully said:

“Master, I’m really sorry, I will let you come to see the children’s play house during his busy schedule, which will waste your precious time.”

Charlie smiled slightly and said indifferently:

“Where is this? I think this competition is of a very high level. Aoxue’s ability to participate in the war for the country is also a commendable thing. I should cheer for her. Qin Gang was overjoyed. What he hopes most is that Charlie can have that kind of thought for his daughter. In his eyes, Charlie has long been regarded as the best son-in-law to take a dragon. Seeing that Charlie is busy and willing to take time for his daughter to come here to watch her game, he naturally feels that this is a manifestation of Master’s importance to his daughter. So he hurriedly made a gesture of invitation and said to Charlie:

“Master, Aoxue is preparing for the battle in the lounge, let’s go to the audience first!”

Chapter

“Master, there are a total of 8 arenas at this scene, and these 8 arenas correspond to 8 groups. The 8 groups finished the group preliminaries on a fixed arena. The person who finally won the ring was the only person in this group who successfully broke through and was one of the top eight in the entire game.”

As he said, he pointed to the 5th ring again and said,

“Master, Aoxue has been in the 5th ring all the time. Her game has 10 minutes to start. Let’s go over.”

Charlie said hello, and then went to the No. 5 ring with him. There are a total of more than 100 audience seats around the No. 5 ring, and Qin Gang has already arranged several seats in the first row. As soon as Charlie arrived, he saw a familiar figure, who turned out to be Steven from the Qin family. Steven had been banned by the Qin family for a long time because of pretending to be forceful with Charlie and causing a major disaster. During this period of time, his performance was fairly good. In addition, today was the little pepper Aoxue’s game. As Aoxue’s cousin, he had to come over and cheer for his sister. Qin Gang made an exception to let him out. Seeing Charlie, Steven had long lost the pretending attitude of the young master of the Qin Family. Before Charlie was there, he hurriedly stood up, but nodded and said,

“Master, you are here, please. Sit, please sit down”

Charlie looked at him curiously, and smiled and asked,

“Steven, it’s been a long time since I saw you. don’t know where you made your fortune recently?”

Steven said with a face of shame:

“Master, I have been reflecting on repentance at home during this period of time. I feel upset and self-blame for offending you every day. I was really blind at the beginning and I dared to oppose you. , And you are an adult, regardless of the villain’s experience, and you have helped our Qin family solve the great troubles. I really don’t know how to thank you!”

Charlie smiled and asked,

“Steven, it’s been a long time since I saw you. You seem to be a bit more sensible.”

“Really?”

Steven scratched his head and said with a smile:

“Master, if you can feel my enthusiasm, I am already very satisfied!”

Qin Gang slapped him on the head and reprimanded:

“When you meet Master in Aurous Hill, you must be obedient and respectful, and let me know that you dare to fight Master and I will slap you in the leg and break it!”

Steven nodded repeatedly, and said hurriedly:

“Second Uncle, don’t worry, Master will be my idol in the future. I will definitely treat Master as a bright moon in my heart like my sister!”

Charlie smiled faintly:

“Okay, don’t flatter yourself, and you can make trouble for second uncle in the future.”

Steven nodded hurriedly. At this time, the referee said:

“The last regular preliminaries of the five groups, start now!”

Steven got excited at once, pointed to the entrance and said excitedly,

“Master, my sister is on the stage!”

Chapter

“Master, my sister played against a Thai player today. It is said that she has strong Muay Thai skills and is a seed player of the team!”

Charlie laughed and said:

“It’s nothing to be afraid of Muay Thai. The whole of Thailand is only Muay Thai, which can be regarded as a handy fighting technique. Compared with our Chinese martial arts, it is really insignificant, and your sister can definitely beat this player.”

Steven said with a smile,

“Master is so insightful! In fact, I also think that my sister will definitely win over her!”

Qin Gang on the side glared at Steven and murmured,

“You show me a good time to watch the game, and stop talking nonsense there and affect Master’s mood when watching the game.”

Steven shrank his neck when he was scolded, not knowing what he had done wrong, which made his second uncle unhappy. In fact, Qin Gang was mainly annoyed because this kid was robbing him here, and he was going to get close to Master. As a result, this kid kept chatting here, so it made him annoying. At this time, Aoxue, who was on the stage, also saw Charlie in the stands, and the little chili with a bit of firmness in his original expression instantly became shy. She gently waved her hand with boxing gloves, and exclaimed excitedly:

“Master, you are here!”

Charlie nodded and smiled at her, and said:

“Be sure to cheer later, I am optimistic that you will qualify for the team and advance to the quarterfinals!”

Aoxue smiled shyly, her heart as sweet as honey. Nothing makes her happy and excited more than her beloved man coming to watch her game. She felt that at this time, she was the happiest woman in the world. At this point, the referee stepped forward. Since it was a preliminary match and there were 7 other groups of players in the game at the same time, the referee did not delay the time. He walked up and said directly:

“Both sides prepare, the game will start in 30 seconds!”

Aoxue and the Thai female athlete immediately warmed up briefly in the ring. After 30 seconds, the referee took the two to the center of the ring. After briefly talking about the rules of the game, they immediately announced the start of the game! As soon as the game started, the Thai female player took the initiative to launch a quick attack on Aoxue.

Chapter

“The Thai player always beats my sister’s side. If my sister can’t break through the opponent’s advantage, then it is very likely that the game will be lost.”

Charlie smiled:

“Steven, it seems that you are quite discerning.”

Steven said embarrassedly,

“It was the classmate who got the axe. Please forgive me, Master.”

Charlie nodded slightly and glanced at the Thai female player. He found that this female player, although the bottom plate is more stable and the speed of her legs is faster, but the faster her tactics, the less defensive her tactical moves. Every time she takes her legs, while attacking the opponent, she also exposed her weaknesses. Every time she tried to attack from the bottom plate, she deliberately pressed her leg very low, trying to directly attack Aoxue’s calf and ankle. This method of getting out of the leg was fierce, as long as she hit with all her strength. For a moment, Aoxue will find it difficult to stand normally in this game, and it will be equivalent to losing the game at night. However, it was precisely because she pressed her legs very low that a fatal flaw was revealed. It was the front of her own leg bones and knees. Although Aoxue was not stable in her footing, she was better than her height and long legs. When the opponent lowers her leg, the opponent hits the front of the opponent’s leg bones and the front of the knee in one step. It is very likely that the opponent’s entire bottom plate attack will be destroyed in one move. So Charlie stood up and walked to the side of the ring, Aoxue’s resting place. At this time Aoxue was sitting in a small chair for rest, and her coach said to her:

“Now you are hitting your back game. This is your disadvantage, but if you want to get it back, you can beat her back. It’s her last game. Once you have the upper hand in the upper game, the opponent’s advantage in the next game won’t be played out. If you play hard, we can still get the score back in the next three games!”

Charlie couldn’t help frowning. If you feel that the opponent’s disadvantage is on the upper plate, you have to launch an offensive against the opponent’s upper plate first. This idea is too simple for your opponent to think of. It’s like a police officer catching a gunman, knowing that his biggest target is the abdomen, so he will wear his body armor in advance. On the surface, the disadvantage of this Thai player is the hanging game, but she hides the murderous intention in the second game. Even if Aoxue can take advantage of the hanging game, but it is difficult to hit the other side in the hanging game, but once the opponent is in her After successfully hitting the calf and ankle once, Aoxue’s whole person may fall into absolute badness, and thus will have no strength to fight back in the subsequent matches! So Charlie walked up to Aoxue and said to her,

“Aoxue, don’t hit the opponent’s hanging game. Instead, focus on the opponent’s bottom game. While avoiding the opponent’s attack, look for opportunities and use your height and legs. Long advantage, attack directly above her right calf and knee, her bottom plate is fast and strong, so you must break her bottom plate to win the final victory!”

Chapter

“Master!”

After speaking, she said with a little shame:

“Sorry, Master, let you watch the joke!”

Charlie smiled comfortingly:

“It’s okay. At first, it’s normal that you can’t find the rhythm. If you carefully analyze the opponent’s strengths and weaknesses and choose the right strategy, you can turn against the wind and win in the end.”

Aoxue nodded excitedly, and said piously:

“I see, Master, thank you for your teaching!”

At this moment, the coach next to Aoxue looked at Charlie with a dissatisfied expression, and said,

“What are you commanding here? Do you know how to Sanda? Aoxue is now at the most critical time, if the third game cannot save the situation. , It is likely to lose! You are still giving her a bad idea at this time, isn’t this intentional to harm her?”

Charlie said lightly:

“I just told her the truth, and it’s a fact you can’t see!”

“If she continues to play as you said, she will definitely lose miserably this time. The Thai player is not much better than Aoxue in terms of strength, skill and speed. It’s just that the opponent’s tactics are very smart, so Only in the first two rounds did Aoxue fight!”

“And if Aoxue is not tactically, and overtakes the opponent by one head, then this game will be lost!”

The coach said angrily:

“Where do amateurs dare to fight in front of me, I won the national Sanda championship, so you dare to point fingers in front of me?”

Charlie smiled and said:

“You said it yourself, you only won the national championship, but now Aoxue is going to win the world championship, why do you think you can guide a world championship at the level of a national championship?”

“You…”

The coach was insulted by Charlie, his heart was very angry, but he couldn’t find any suitable words to refute him, so he gritted his teeth and said sharply to Aoxue instead: ”

Aoxue, if you listen to him today and play according to his method, then you will not train with me, and I will no longer be your coach! You will be on the court later, you can figure it out!”

Aoxue was also very embarrassed at this time, she didn’t expect her coach to choke with Master. She has been training with this coach for more than a year, and the overall feeling is pretty good, but in her mind, his weight is really worse than Master. If Master didn’t advise her, she would naturally follow the tactics ordered by the coach. But since Master gave her advice, she would undoubtedly choose the tactics Master formulated. So, after she made the decision, she looked sorry, looked at her coach and said:

“Coach really sorry, I am going to use the tactics Master just told me.”

“You…”

Coach said angrily:

“I thought you were a very smart girl, but I didn’t expect you to be so ignorant of good and bad. Since you choose to believe in this amateur player, then the relationship between the two of us is a teacher and apprentice. That’s it.”

As he said, he stepped off the ring, walked a few meters and then turned around and said:

“Aoxue, originally I believed that you can advance to the top 8 this time, and may even hit the medal, but now it seems that your fate in this competition will stop in the group stage.”

Afterwards, he looked at Charlie coldly, and said disdainfully:

“Boy, you ruined a good seedling.”

Charlie smiled and said,

“Really? Why don’t I feel at all? On the contrary, I think that Aoxue has a chance to hit the championship this time.”

“Are you kidding?”

Coach said disdainfully:

“Do you know how strong the real seed player is in this competition? The top seed Japanese player Nanako is far superior to Aoxue. The Brazilian player Joanna, the number one seed, is also stronger than Aoxue. If there is my guidance, Aoxue still has a chance to beat Joanna, but without me, she can’t even win this game!”

Charlie smiled and said:

“Don’t worry, whether it is Brazilian player Joanna or Japanese player Nanako, they will all become Aoxue’s defeaters!”

Coach said contemptuously:

“Boy, you have a big tone. With your three-legged cat’s amateur skills, can Aoxue defeat Nanako?”

Chapter

“If you don’t believe it, we can just walk around and see.”

“Okay!”

Coach sneered:

“Walk and see, I’ll just wait here to see how Aoxue loses this game!”

After that, he walked directly to the audience seat next to him, found an empty seat and sat down, with his arms folded on his chest, with a look of good play. He had already recognized Aoxue in his heart. Not doubt she will lose. Charlie ignored him, but watched Aoxue whispered:

“Don’t be nervous later, just fight as I said. I believe you will be able to defeat this opponent.”

Aoxue nodded heavily, and then said with a pitiful face:

“Master, Coach is gone, I will not have a coach in the future. If I win this game, there may be a few more games to play in the future. Can you Come to be my coach?”

Charlie said without hesitation:

“No problem, I will be your coach from now on.”

Aoxue cheered with excitement:

“Great! I will call you Coach Wade in future matches!”

Charlie smiled and said,

“You can call me whatever you want.”

At this time, the referee rang the bell for the third game. Aoxue stood up, flexed her muscles and bones, and said to Charlie with a resolute expression:

“Coach Wade, I’m going to play!”

Charlie nodded:

“Come on!”

At this time, the Thai players also walked from the other side of the ring to the center of the ring. At this time, the Thai player’s expression was very relaxed, even a bit contemptuous. She had already won a lot of points from Aoxue in the first two games, as long as she played steadily in the next three games. She will definitely be able to defeat the opponent and advance to the quarterfinals. What Aoxue was thinking about at this time was the tactics that Charlie told her, and she was already knowing how to fight next. With the start of the referee, the third game of the two sides officially kicked off. Seeing that her tactics in the first two rounds worked very well, the Thai player was ready to adopt a fresh-eaten routine against Aoxue. Therefore, as soon as she came up, she went straight to Aoxue’s bottom plate and launched a fierce attack. Aoxue gave up the idea of attacking on the upper plate, concentrated on resisting the opponent’s attack on the lower plate, and at the same time was looking for the weaknesses exposed by the opponent’s attack. Generally speaking, in Sanda combat, the more fierce the offensive is, the weaker the strength of the defense, which is like the faster a person runs, the more unstable the center of gravity, the easier it is to fall. Therefore, Aoxue quickly saw the weakness exposed by the opponent in the process of quickly getting out of the leg! The opportunity is here!

Chapter

Chapter

“The Thai player admits defeat, and the Chinese player Aoxue won this game!”

With his announcement, Aoxue jumped up excitedly. She subconsciously looked for Charlie’s figure, and then looked at him with an extremely affectionate look, and the worship of him in his heart reached a new peak again. Qin Gang and Steven were also excited, and stood up and applauded. Only the Coach, seeing Aoxue win, had a gloomy expression to death. He even began to think about how he could restore the relationship between his teacher and Aoxue. Because, once Aoxue achieved good results in the competition, it was a good opportunity for her to become famous. But just now, she gave this good opportunity to others. d*mn it!

Chapter

“Master, thank you so much!”

Aoxue hugged his neck and hugged him like a baby koala, happier than ever. Aoxue’s hug caught Charlie by surprise, but he could also feel the excitement and joy in her heart. So Charlie was unwilling to sweep her heart, so he hugged her and turned around twice, and said with a smile:

“You just entered the quarter-finals, and you’re so happy. If you win the championship, you will not be excited. Crazy?”

Aoxue hugged Charlie’s neck and blushed and said:

“I have never expected to win the championship. I am already very happy to be able to advance to the top 8.”

Charlie smiled and said:

“I remember you didn’t say that before, but you said before that you were sure to get a good ranking.”

Aoxue said embarrassedly:

“People are afraid that you will dislike me, Master, so I deliberately boasted. Actually, I never thought about getting a medal…”

“Okay…”

Charlie nodded and smiled:

“Okay, don’t hold on me, everyone is watching, your father and your brother are watching too.”

Aoxue realized that she was still hanging on Charlie’s body. At this time, Charlie was also a little contemplative, after all, Aoxue’s figure was really too good. Moreover, her skin is as smooth as jade! More importantly, she now only wears a sports bra and flat-angle sports shorts, so holding herself in this way, the touch is very clear. Aoxue’s shy smile blushed, and hurriedly jumped off him. At this time, Qin Gang, who was not far away, was looking at his precious daughter with a smile on his face. He had long expected his daughter to make some substantial progress with Master. Today, it seems that his daughter and Master have finally made some substantial progress, which is really gratifying, and he feels more gratified than his daughter won the game. Charlie said to Aoxue at this time:

“Don’t forget to say hello to your father and your younger brother, let’s go over.”

Aoxue just remembered that she patronized Charlie to celebrate, but she forgot that her father and her younger brother were in the stands. This made her feel even more embarrassed in her heart. She thought to herself:

“It was really shameful just now. There was only Master in her eyes. It is a sin to forget her father and younger brother!”

So, she hurriedly came to Qin Gang and Steven with Charlie, blushing and said,

“Dad, brother, is what I did just now?”

Chapter

“Sister, you just made the jedi blow, it was great! Seeing that you didn’t get the upper hand in the first two games, I thought you were going to lose!”

Qin Gang also smiled and said,

“Yes, Dad just squeezed a cold sweat for you!”

Aoxue said embarrassedly:

“Thanks to Master’s reminder, otherwise I might really lose…”

With that, Aoxue embraced Charlie’s arm affectionately, and said softly,

“Also, Master will be my coach in the future!”

“Ah?”

Qin Gang heard that Wade will be the coach of his daughter. Although he was very excited, he still said with a nervous expression:

“How? Are you kidding me? Master manages so many important things every day. How can he accompany you to play this kind of kid’s game, what if it delays a master’s business? Can you bear this responsibility?”

Aoxue was reprimanded by her father, and she immediately curled her lips a little wronged. At the same time, she was also worried in her heart, would she let Charlie be her coach, would it really delay Charlie’s serious affairs? At this time, Charlie said with a smile:

“I actually have nothing to do recently. Besides, Aoxue is not a kid’s game. After all, she’s trying to win glory for the country. I hope she can win a championship, so she can give it to us!”

Qin Gang heard this and finally heaved a sigh of relief and said with a smile:

“Aoxue, since Master trusts you so much, then you must train hard and actively prepare for the subsequent competitions. You must reward Master with a good ranking. Trust in you!”

“I will definitely work hard!”

Aoxue clenched her fists and said with excitement:

“I will definitely go all out in the following competitions and strive to get the best result back!”

Charlie smiled and said:

“You have to zoom in. From my point of view, you have to bring a champion back for everything you say in this competition to be justified!”

Aoxue hurriedly said:

“Master, the No. 1 seed, No. 2 seed, and No. 3 seed players in this competition are all very strong, especially the No. 1 seed selection, Japan’s Nanako. She is the top Japanese national treasure master Yamamoto. One of Kazuki’s personal disciples, was judged by Yamamoto Kazuki as an unborn genius, and she has won two international college Sanda competitions. This time she is going to attack for three consecutive championships.”

Charlie smiled and said:

“Whether it is Sanben Yiki or Yamamoto Erki’s disciple, don’t worry, with me, she must not be your opponent!”

“Really?!”

Aoxue knew Charlie’s magical powers and knew that he would never say anything unsure, so she asked excitedly:

“Master, can I really win over Nanako?”

Charlie nodded and smiled:

“Don’t worry, since I say it, you can definitely do it!”

“Great!”

Aoxue cheered, excited. At this moment, the Coach just stepped forward and said with a smile:

“Oh, Aoxue, I really congratulate you. You have advanced to the top 8 without any precedent and has tied the best result of a Chinese college student in this game. !”

“If you can win the next game and advance to the top 4 smoothly, then you can create a new record for our Chinese college students in this game!”

Aoxue thought to herself, even though Coach had broken with herself just now, he came to congratulate her at the moment. Of course she could not neglect it out of courtesy. So she humbly said:

“Coach, I passed the award, I will work hard for the game.”

Coach smiled and said seriously:

“In the game just now, you won very thrilling, with a lot of luck. If you want to win the next game, you must not rely on luck, but you must rely on systematic training and practise. Professional guidance, why not let me continue to guide you through the subsequent competition!”

Charlie listened, the corners of his mouth raised slightly, smiled and did not speak. When Aoxue heard this, she immediately resolutely said:

“I’m sorry Coach, I now have a new coach.”

“That’s him?”

Coach looked at Charlie contemptuously, and said with contempt:

“This kind of person is not professional at all. Just now he was just a blind cat and a dead mouse. If you still hope in him, then you will be very next. It may stop in the top 8 and it is impossible to go further!”

Aoxue said indignantly:

“Huh! Don’t talk nonsense here! In my mind, Coach Wade is the best coach in the world! No one can be compared to him! Including you!”

Chapter

“Aoxue, don’t be fooled by this kind of hairy boy. This kind of person can only talk on paper and has no real ability at all. If you really let him be your coach, Then you will definitely not have a chance to win the subsequent games!”

Aoxue said with a bit of annoyance:

“I forbid you to say that about Master! Master’s strength is what you can imagine! If it weren’t for Master remind me today, if I listen to your tactical arrangements, then I must have lost this game now, it is impossible to advance to the quarterfinals, and there is no chance to play the subsequent games!”

Coach did not expect that Aoxue would not even buy his account. This made him very angry. Moreover, Aoxue mentioned that his tactical arrangements just now were not as good as the young man named Wade, which made him even more unhappy. Because for someone like him, even if Aoxue used Charlie’s tactical arrangement to defeat the Thai player just now, he didn’t think that Charlie was better than himself. He even felt that if Aoxue used the tactics he had just arranged, she would probably win the same, and even win more beautifully and simply. So he said in a weird manner:

“Aoxue, I kindly give you a chance, don’t you know how to promote!”

“Professional players in Aurous Hill who want to practice Sanda with me line up and beg me to accept them as apprentices. I chose you. This is your luck. If you miss me, then your career will have come to an end! There will never be any real progress!”

“If you want to become a true national professional athlete in the future, without my guidance, you can only be wishfully thinking.”

Qin Gang did not expect this Coach to speak so unceremoniously. He said in an angry cold voice:

“Coach, your tone is really loud. Why do you think my daughter chooses you as the coach is my daughter’s Luck? Let me tell you that if my daughter can get Master’s guidance, that is the luck of hers. As for you, it’s just rubbish!”

Because Aoxue is usually very low-key in school, many people don’t know her family background at all, and they don’t know that she is Qin Gang’s daughter. Qin Gang has always been a person who does not show up or leaks. He is not as popular as other rich people in Aurous Hill, so although there are quite a few people who know him, not many people know him. Coach has trained Aoxue for more than a year. He has never seen Qin Gang. He doesn’t know how good Aoxue’s family is. He thinks that Aoxue is just the daughter of an ordinary family, and she might even count on practicing Sanda to get ahead. He thought he was holding her. But he didn’t expect that the other party would not put him in the eyes at all, and even said that he was rubbish. This is really intolerable. So, he said coldly:

“It’s true that I have some connections in Aurous Hill and even the whole country’s Sanda circle. If I want to block someone, it’s just a matter of one sentence. Therefore, before talking to me, you must weigh your mind. clear!”

Chapter

“It’s just a Sanda coach. Why is your tone so big? Although I am not among the top ones, I still have some skills. You really don’t believe it. In a word, you can kill the daughter of Qin Gang!”

“Qin Gang?!”

The Coach exclaimed and asked nervously,

“Are you Qin Gang, the Patriarch of the Qin Family?”

Qin Gang said coldly:

“It’s me, why? What’s your opinion?”

“Don’t dare!”

The Coach hurriedly said with a smile:

“I really embarrassed myself. I didn’t expect you to be Aoxue’s father. I have been admiring your name for a long time. Our Sanda Hall of Aurous Hill University of Finance and Economics is still functioning on your Donated money..”

Qin Gang disgusted him and said coldly:

“Well, you are no longer Aoxue’s coach. I have nothing to say to you, please go back.”

The Coach was very upset in his heart. He did not expect that he had just forcibly pretended to be a force in front of the famous Qin Gang just now. What made him even more unacceptable was that he had actually lost the qualification to choose Aoxue as a coach. This loss is really too great. If he can lead Aoxue to achieve a good result, Qin Gang will naturally not treat himself badly. There are rumors that Qin Gang is very generous. Take the Sanda training hall of Aurous Hill College of Finance and Economics, he donated to build it. It is obvious that 10 million can be built into a first-class Sanda training hall in China, but Qin Gang directly donated 27 million and built one. The international top-level Sanda training hall. He used to think that Qin Gang must be very rich, but today he figured out that Qin Gang’s daughter is Aoxue. It can be seen that in order for his daughter to practice Sanda well, Qin Gang can donate 27 million to the Aurous Hill University of Finance and Economics to build a training hall. If he can bring his daughter to get a good result, he will give it to Aurous Hill. A few million in bonuses? Thinking of this, he hurriedly tried to make it back, and said sincerely:

“Master, to tell you, Aoxue is indeed a very talented Sanda player, but the most important thing for her now is to have a truly professional coach. Train her systematically and guide her tactics.”

After he finished speaking, he looked at Charlie disdainfully, and said:

“President, like this young man who can only talk about soldiers on paper, it is impossible to have any real experience and strength. If you give Aoxue to him, it is only delaying Aoxue’s future! A talented player like Aoxue should be given to a professional coach like me to maximize her talent!”

When Qin Gang heard that he was disrespectful to Charlie over and over again, he yelled angrily:

“Coach, I think you have taught Aoxue for more than a year. I don’t want to be familiar with you. But if you say anything rude to Master, then Don’t blame me for being rude to you!”

The Coach’s heart was very angry, what kind of fascination was Qin Gang poured into? He would believe in such a young pauper. If he persists in understanding it, wouldn’t he have no chance at all? Thinking of this, he was anxious to prove his strength in front of Qin Gang, so he sternly said:

“Master, Sanda is a boxing skill. You can’t put it on your mouth, but put it on your fists and feet. Some people talk about it. But when they start, they are just a paper tiger! Don’t be blinded by anyone!”

After speaking, he glanced at Charlie coldly, and then suddenly attacked, and quickly punched Charlie in the face! The Coach’s thinking was very simple. He had to prove his strength in front of Qin Gang, and prove that he was much stronger than the smelly Wade. Only in this way could he let Aoxue train with him again. Only in this way can he get on the big boat of the Qin family!

Chapter

“At a level like you, and you are far from coaching a world champion. With this kind of hard work everywhere, it’s better to practice your business skills. To avoid being embarrassing. Although the Coach was full of resentment towards Charlie in his heart, he did not dare to disobey him any more and could only flee the scene in a desperate manner. At this time, Aoxue smiled and said to Charlie:

“Master, you are now my coach. When are you going to guide me to practice?”

Charlie smiled and asked her:

“When is your next game?”

Aoxue hurriedly said,

“The next game is in the afternoon of the day after tomorrow.”

Charlie asked again:

“Who will you play in the next game?”

Aoxue thought for a while, and said nervously:

“I am a qualifying player in Group 5. I have to play against the qualifying players in Group 6 in accordance with the regulations. The No. 3 seeded player in this game is in Group 6, so It is going to be the next game with her!”

Charlie asked:

“Who is the No. 3 seed player?”

Aoxue said hurriedly:

“The No. 3 seeded player is Joanna from Brazil…Oh my god, I definitely can’t beat her…”

Chapter

“You haven’t started fighting yet, how do you know that you can’t beat her, I think you can definitely defeat this girl.”

Aoxue said with some shame:

“Master, my strength, I myself know very well, this opponent is very strong, she is a leader among young Brazilian female Sanda players, and her strength is indeed much stronger than mine…”

Charlie smiled slightly in her ear:

“Don’t forget the magic medicine I gave you last time. Although your current physical fitness is very good, there is still a big gap between it and the real master. However, if you take that magic drug, your physical strength, reaction speed, will be greatly improved, then, I believe your strength will also improve a lot, defeat that Brazilian Joanna, absolutely not Come on!”

Aoxue remembered the magic medicine that Charlie had given her before. At that time, she was looking for Master to ask father for medicine. Originally she only wanted one medicine and she was satisfied, but she didn’t expect Master to give her two medicines, so her father gave her another magic medicine. But that magical medicine has been properly kept by her, and have never thought of eating it. This was mainly because she didn’t know that this magical medicine could also strengthen the body. At that time, she only thought that this magical medicine was the healing medicine after injury, so she kept it in a safe place for emergency. So Aoxue looked at Charlie and asked in surprise:

“Master, can that magic medicine still improve personal strength?”

“Of course.”

Charlie nodded and said:

“It can improve your physical fitness in many ways. Although your physical fitness is already very strong, to be honest, compared with the colored people in Latin America, it is indeed still gaps, genetic gaps, and sometimes it is difficult to break through. It seems that black people are always good at sprinting. That’s because black people are more explosive than other people.”

After speaking, Charlie said again:

“However, if you take the magic medicine I gave you, you can fundamentally improve your physical function, and even make your body function surpass those people.”

Aoxue hurriedly asked:

“Master, if I take it, can the magic drug you give pass the doping test? The doping test for sports games is very strict. If you are found to have taken a doping drug, you will be Disqualified or even banned permanently…”

Charlie smiled and said:

“Don’t worry, my magic medicine relies on wonderful prescriptions and pure medicinal power, and has nothing to do with chemically purified stimulants. There will never be any problems.”

Aoxue said excitedly:

“Then I will take that magic medicine when I go back today!”

Charlie nodded:

“I will come back when you play the next afternoon.”

“Great!”

Aoxue was extremely excited and cheered happily. Qin Gang on the side hurriedly said respectfully:

“Master, it’s almost noon now, or else I would like to invite you to enjoy the noodles at noon and have a home-cooked meal at home?”

Charlie wanted to decline, but he thought that if Aoxue was going to take the medicine in the afternoon, he could pay close attention to her and at the same time help her guide the absorption of medicine. Besides, Claire recently worked overtime at the company at noon, and generally did not go home to eat. The Old Master was also busy with the elderly college where Meiqing was studying, so he would definitely not go back at noon. Elaine, mother-in-law, is alone at home, and there is no need to go back and cook for her. So he nodded and said,

“If that’s the case, then I will go over and make some noise. By the way, I will be at your house this afternoon to help Aoxue absorb the medicine.”

Qin Gang and Aoxue’s father and daughter raised their eyebrows with joy when they saw Charlie promised to eat at home. Charlie has never been a guest at their home, so the two of them are looking forward to it, and hope that they can get closer with Charlie this time. Especially Little Pepper Aoxue, she has been obsessed with Charlie for a day or two. She has always wanted to find a chance to develop with Charlie. Today’s opportunity is really good.

Chapter

“Master, wait for me, I have to take a shower, but don’t worry, it will be back soon.”

Charlie nodded and smiled:

“Don’t worry, get busy with your affairs.”

Qin Gang on the side said:

“Master, it’s quite messy here, or let’s take a rest in the stroller, I’ll let someone drive over in an RV today.”

Charlie smiled slightly:

“Okay, then go to the car and wait.”

Steven said in a hurry,

“Master, please!”

When Charlie left the stadium with Qin Gang and Steven, The Coach, who had just been smashed with his right fist by Charlie, came to an athletes’ lounge with a black face. At the entrance of this lounge, there is a Japanese flag with the words

“Japanese player: Nanako”

written on it. The Coach hesitated for a moment at the door, but still knocked on the door of the lounge. Soon, the door was opened, and a young man, looked at him suspiciously, and asked,

“Who are you?”

The Coach hurriedly smiled and said,

“Hello, hello, I want to find Miss Nanako, and her coach, Mr. Yamamoto Kazuki.”

The young man turned his head and said to the middle-aged man and young girl in the lounge:

“Mr. Yamamoto, Miss Ito, this gentleman is here to see you two.”

Yamamoto Kazuki’s eyebrows stood cold, and he asked,

“Who are you? Do we know each other?”

The Coach smiled and said humbly:

“Mr. Yamamoto, I am a Sanda Coach. In the Sanda competition for ten years, I participated in the battle on behalf of China, but I was defeated by you at that time. Don’t you remember?”

Yamamoto Kazuki said arrogantly:

“I can’t count the people who lost to me. How can I remember them all?”

The Coach nodded awkwardly, and said,

“Well, Mr. Yamamoto, I am coachign Aoxue for this competition, the girl representing China. Oh no, the former coach, I have resigned now.”

Yamamoto Kazuki frowned and said,

“Aoxue? Why haven’t I heard of this player? In this competition, among the top five seeded players, there shouldn’t be this one, right?”

The Coach nodded quickly:

“No, she has not been selected as a seed player before, so you may not pay attention to her.”

Yamamoto Kazuki asked coldly:

“Then what do you mean by coming to me?”

The Coach hurriedly said:

“I want to reveal a message to you. This Aoxue has found a very sinister and venomous kid as a coach. If Ms. Nanako will meet Aoxue in the subsequent games, she must Be careful of her coach!”

Yamamoto Kazuki disdainfully said:

“I don’t believe that this kind of person would be great. I am Yamamoto Kazuki, a national treasure-level fighter. The apprentice I taught is also a national treasure-level Sanda fighter. Nanako’s strength, not to mention college students from all over the world, even if the current athletes from all over the world participate in the Olympic Games, Nanako has the strength to win the championship! I will not hide it from you. Nanako’s participation in this competition is actually just training. The real goal is to participate in the next Olympic Games and win the gold medal!”

The Coach nodded and complimented:

“I know Mr. Yamamoto, your strength is extraordinary, and the personal disciples you trained yourself are naturally very powerful, but the young man I am talking about does have a few brushes. Look at my right hand!

“ With that said, The Coach immediately handed over his right hand. Yamamoto Kazuki couldn’t help looking at the wound on his right hand.

Chapter

“Your injury is very new, and the blood hasn’t scabled yet. It should have happen within half an hour?”

“Yes.”

The Coach said:

“Look, the kid I was talking about just used his fist to abolish my right hand. You can’t do this, Mr. Yamamoto, right?”

As soon as this word came out, Yamamoto Kazuki immediately became serious. He is also a practitioner, but he knows that there are upper limits for human bodies and physical bodies, and this upper limit is very low. Human fists are composed of the four major elements of flesh, bones, muscles and skin. They are all flesh and blood. They can hit the opponent’s abdomen, face and other soft parts, so that they are not injured. However, use the fist to hit the opponent’s fist. , Then this is the standard head-on. However, whose fist is so strong that it can smash someone else’s fist with one punch? Thinking of this, he hurriedly asked:

“That young man smashed your fist like this, is he seriously injured?”

The Coach said angrily:

“He has nothing to do! This is the strangest place. This guy’s body seems to be very hard, like steel. I am worried that he has any inner family skills, in case it is passed on to Aoxue. Ms. Nanako, I am afraid it will be difficult for her to win this competition!”

Yamamoto Kazuki finally paid attention to this issue in his heart. He nodded, and said gloomily,

“Aoxue, right? I’ve taken it down.”

After all, he looked at The Coach and asked,

“Why are you helping us?”

The Coach said hurriedly:

“Mr. Yamamoto, let’s tell you, that kid robbed me of my job and abolished my right hand. I hate him deeply in my heart! And he also said that he is confident enough to let Aoxue win. The champion of this competition also said that Miss Nanako is not Aoxue’s opponent at all. Therefore, I sincerely hope that Miss Nanako can defeat this Aoxue and don’t let that guy succeed!”

Yamamoto Kazuki nodded and said,

“Okay, I know, I will definitely pay attention to it. If you don’t let the other party succeed, you can go back.”

The Coach nodded and bowed and said,

“Mr. Yamamoto, I will leave first.”

At this moment, the girl in the room who put on a long-sleeved trousers and sportswear said in a very gentle voice:

“Tanaka, please give this gentleman a check for 100,000, thank him for telling us so important information.”

This girl is extremely beautiful, with a Japanese hairstyle with bangs. If you only see her, you will only think that she is the most quiet, elegant, and most standard Japanese beauty, but she is absolutely unexpected. A master of Sanda fighting and karate. The young man who opened the door to The Coach immediately nodded respectfully and said:

“Yes, Miss Ito!”

After speaking, he took out the checkbook from his pocket, wrote a check for 100,000 and handed it to The Coach.

“This is a little bit of our eldest lady’s appreciation, please accept it!”

The Coach came to look for Yamamoto Kazuki and Nanako, just trying to create some trouble for Aoxue and Charlie, and try not to let her have a chance to win the championship. To put it bluntly, he just wanted to spoil the other side’s good deeds, harm, and disadvantage her. However, he didn’t expect that Nanako was so generous, and gave him one hundred thousand in benefits! This made him instantly flattered, accepting the check, bowing and thanking him again and again, and then left Nanako’s lounge with satisfaction…

Chapter

“Master although the Coach’s strength is far worse than you, it can be regarded as a middle-level player in the field of Sanda. The young man he was talking about was able to hurt him to such a degree, and he didn’t hurt him at all. It seems to be very powerful indeed!”

Yamamoto Kazuki asked curiously,

“Nanako, how do you know that the Coach is good at strength?”

Nanako smiled and said:

“Master I have watched all your game videos and studied each of your games in depth, so I have also seen the whole process of the game between you and this player just now. His strength, It should be about 70% of yours.”

“That’s it!”

Yamamoto Kazuki sighed, and said with approval:

“Nanako, this is why I accepted you as a direct disciple!”

“You are too easy to learn, and you worked too hard. Given your family background, you don’t need to work so hard for a little ranking!”

“The strength of the Ito family is enough to make you the top rich second generation envied by countless people in Japan, but you can sink your heart and concentrate on studying martial arts. It’s the only thing I have seen in my life!”

“I believe that in time, you will be able to surpass being a teacher and become a top master that Japan is proud of!”

Nanako said with a humble expression:

“Master you have praised me. I just wants to do my best to practice martial arts to the extreme, not to let you down, and the Ito family’s high hopes for me!”

Yamamoto Kazuki nodded and said,

“We are all eagerly expecting that you can win glory for the country!”

Having said that, Yamamoto Kazuki sighed and said with emotion:

“I have long been optimistic that you can become the pride of all Japan, and I believe you can too!”

Nanako nodded earnestly:

“Master rest assured, Iwill go all out!”

Yamamoto Kazuki hummed and said,

“Next, I’m going to see that Aoxue and her coach.”

…… At this time, Aoxue had changed into her daily clothes and walked out of the gym with her training bag on her back. And Charlie was sitting in the spacious and luxurious RV of the Qin family, tasting the Kung Fu tea that Steven had brewed for him. Qin Gang’s luxury car is indeed extraordinary. From the outside, it looked like an ordinary long-distance bus, and there was no clue to it. But after he walked in, he realized that there was a whole different world inside. Except for driving, the entire carriage has been completely remodeled. There are not only a spacious and luxurious living room, a luxurious and rich lounge and bar, but also two extremely comfortable bedrooms and a bathroom with shower. According to Qin Gang, he bought this car specifically for his daughter’s competition. Aoxue often travels to various parts of the country to participate in competitions, whether by car, train or plane, there will be a lot of stress after getting there. Playing sports itself has very high demands on physical strength and physical condition, so he didn’t want the schedule to affect his daughter’s performance, so he bought this car to take her across the country. In Qin Gang’s words, riding in this car is comfortable, stable, and safer, just like a mobile home. Even if you drive in the car for more than ten or twenty hours, you will not feel the slightest fatigue. This ensure that his daughter always has an excellent competitive state.

Chapter

“Master, don’t know, are you satisfied with this tea?”

Charlie nodded and smiled, and said,

“Yes, Steven, you should have learned this posture specifically? I didn’t expect that a person of your personality would be able to bear the temper to study tea ceremony.”

The former Steven was a rich second generation who didn’t understand. Not only don’t understand the sh!t, but also like to be arty, buy some sh!t stuff in the antique street all day long, and take it as a baby no matter what garbage. Even when the whole city came to Aurous Hill to participate in the auction, he slid and slapped it against himself. Unexpectedly, this kid hasn’t seen him for a while, his personality has really converged a lot, and he has become more sensible. Steven heard Charlie praise him, and hurriedly explained with a blushing face:

“Master, I used to be young and ignorant. I offended you. Please don’t take it to your heart. My second uncle kept letting me be here. I honestly reflect on the family and let me learn the tea ceremony and cultivate my sentiment. Now I am not as impetuous as before…”

Charlie nodded and said,

“Yes, people, one is afraid of irritability and second is afraid of drifting. If you can calm down and reflect on yourself, it proves that it is not as hopeless as before.”

Qin Gang smiled and said:

“I told this kid a long time ago that if he doesn’t change his character to me and twists his around, then his dad and I will lock him in the house for ten years. I won’t let him out for eight years, so that he won’t cause trouble for the Qin family. Fortunately, this kid is still a little conscious and can know how to return when he gets lost.”

While he was talking, Aoxue ran and jumped into the car, saw her father and younger brother drinking tea with Master, and said with a smile:

“Master, father, younger brother, you have been waiting for a long time, let’s hurry up!”

Qin Gang pointed to Aoxue and smiled and said to Charlie:

“Look, Master, when you are in front of this little girl, even her own father has to go back.”

Aoxue said embarrassedly:

“Oh, Dad, how can it be! People respect Master, and Master is our distinguished guest, I should first greet Master!”

Qin Gang smiled and said,

“Look at you, I just state it, and there is no other opinion. What are you nervous about.”

Aoxue muttered,

“How can I be nervous! Dad, you will talk nonsense!”

Qin Gang smiled with satisfaction:

“Oh, well, dad is talking nonsense, come, come, sit down next to Master, let the driver drive, let’s go home for dinner!”

Aoxue hurriedly blushed, and sat down next to Charlie. At this time, the driver started the RV and drove slowly away from the stadium parking lot. The Qin’s villa is not in the city center, but in the outskirts, next to the Aurous Hill Reservoir. Aurous Hill Reservoir is a large lake on the outskirts of Aurous Hill, and it is also the main source of water for the entire city. The Villa is built on the edge of Aurous Hill Reservoir. It can be said that Aurous Hill Reservoir is regarded as a super large artificial lake in its own community, so the environment is quite good, which is by no means comparable to the villa area in the city. The Qin family’s villa here has been bought many years ago, and Qin Gang had a vision at the beginning. When the city hadn’t issued a document management to restrict the renovation and reconstruction of the villa area, he bought two villas directly, and then transferred the two villas. and merged them together. Moreover, his two villas are close to the lake, and when you open the door every day, there are clear water and the green environment of birds and flowers. It is really a great pleasure. The courtyard of the Qin’s villa is huge, even this kind of RV can park seven or eight cars without any problems. After the car stopped in the yard, Aoxue hurriedly said to Charlie:

“Master, I will take you to the small pier by the lake. I have a speedboat, just to take you for a ride in the lake!”

Chapter

“Okay, let’s take a look with you, but how about your driving skills? You won’t throw me into the lake, right?”

Aoxue blushed and said shyly:

“How come Master, my technique is very stable, don’t worry! Even if you really fall into the lake, I can save you.”

Steven hurriedly said,

“Sister, take me, I want to go…”

Steven is not Aoxue’s own brother, the two are just cousins , so he doesn’t usually live in this villa, but occasionally comes as a guest. So when he heard Aoxue say that she was going to go on a boat ride, he couldn’t help but feel a little itchy. Aoxue glared at him, and said,

“Where are you going? Why are you everywhere?”

Steven curled his lips aggrievedly and wanted to say something. Qin Gang on the side said to him:

“Steven, you come with me, I have something to tell you.”

When Steven saw that his second uncle said this, he did not dare to say anything more, at least honestly nodded and said,

“OK, second uncle.”

Here, Aoxue took Charlie’s arm affectionately, and said:

“Master, let’s go and enjoy the scene for a while, otherwise it’s time to eat after a while.”

Charlie nodded and went to the lake with her. At this time, Qin Gang whispered to Steven,

“You kid, you’ve been honest during this period of time. Why don’t you have any vision?”

Steven asked aggrieved:

“Second Uncle, what happened to me? Am I not quite honest?”

Qin Gang whispered:

“Are you stupid? Can’t see that I am deliberately matching your sister and Master? You are still rushing to make a light bulb. Isn’t this a good thing for your sister?”

“I…”

Steven hesitated for a moment, then whispered:

“Second Uncle, Master is married…”

Qin Gang snorted and asked,

“If you get married, you can’t divorce? Who made it? As long as Master divorces and then marries your sister, isn’t Master the son-in-law of our Qin family?”

Steven was dumbfounded, before nodding helplessly after a while:

“Okay…Second Uncle, you are right…”

After speaking, he thought about it, and said with a wistful smile:

“Second Uncle, you said, if Master becomes my future brother-in-law, then I will be awesome. Who else is there in Aurous Hill? Dare to mess with me?”

Qin Gang smiled faintly, and said,

“Once Master wants to be your brother-in-law, I think if you look at the whole country, no one would dare to provoke you!”

Steven was so excited, he clapped his hands and smiled:

“Haha, that’s great!”

At this time, Aoxue brought Charlie to a small dock by the lake. Here, there is a light steel structure small dock with an imported small speedboat parked inside. This kind of speedboat has only 6 seats in total, which is not big, but the stern is equipped with 4 400-horsepower Yamaha marine engines. Charlie was almost confused, and blurted out:

“A ship of this size is equipped with a 200-horsepower boat, and it runs very fast with engines. This boat is equipped with 4 400-horsepower engines. Is this going to fly?”

Aoxue stuck out her tongue and said with a smile:

“This reservoir is usually closed for management, and there are no other boats on it, so naturally it’s fun to drive fast!”

Then, she jumped into the boat and said cheerfully:

“When I was on vacation abroad, I found that people abroad like to play super-powered speedboats. Ferrari also produced a rivaferrari speedboat, which I drove abroad. Once, it was quite exciting, but the power was still a little bit low, so I specially customized this speedboat, the power configuration is twice that of the Ferrari speedboat!”

Charlie smiled and said,

“Let me say this, I am a little nervous.”

Chapter

“Master, please trust Aoxue’s technology!”

Charlie nodded, stepped onto the speedboat and sat beside Aoxue. At this time, Aoxue pressed the start button, and the four side-by-side v8 marine engines rang out loudly. The low idling sound was much more powerful than the feeling of a supercar. Aoxue slowly drove the speedboat out of the dock, and then smiled mischievously at Charlie, and said,

“Master, sit down!”

After that, she suddenly increased the accelerator to the end! The entire speedboat quickly burst out with great power and rushed forward. Although Charlie had prepared, he was still shocked by the huge power of this speedboat. The lake is very wide, so you don’t have to pay attention to the road conditions like driving a speedboat on land. On the surface of the lake, it was okay to close your eyes and open them. The entire surface of the lake suddenly became Aoxue’s reckless venue. Her character is a combination of rigidity and softness. The character of the little pepper is destined to prefer this kind of intense extreme sports. But what Aoxue didn’t expect was that Charlie had an extremely calm expression from start to finish, which made her feel a little disappointed. The reason why she invited Charlie to take the boat was to see his nervousness. After all, everyone who had been on their own boat was nervous and afraid. She felt that even if Charlie was not afraid, at least he would show tension on his face, so that she could have a little prank success mentality. However, Charlie really did not change at all. Even if she had already exerted the power of this ship to its extreme, making this ship seem to be flying close to the surface of the water, Charlie by her side still looked indifferent. In fact, Charlie felt a little nervous in his heart. It’s just that he felt that he definitely couldn’t express this tension in front of Aoxue, otherwise, wouldn’t he be pinched by this little girl? Aoxue continued to accelerate, and finally accelerated to the point when she felt a little guilty in her own heart. She finally gave up trying and gradually slowed down the speed of the boat, stopping the boat in the middle of the lake, and said to Charlie with her mouth pouting. Master don’t you usually be nervous and afraid?”

Charlie smiled and said,

“Sometimes I get nervous, but I never fear.”

Aoxue hurriedly asked:

“Then Master, under what circumstances are you nervous? Can you give me a few specific examples? Come on! I really want to know, what can you do? Master, you are nervous…”

Charlie thought for a while and smiled:

“Miss Song, she gave me a check for 100 million. Do you know this?”

“I know!”

Aoxue said with a smile,

“Did it mean that Sister Warnia honored you that check when you gave medicine to all of us at Orvel’s Classic Mansion?”

Charlie nodded. Aoxue hurriedly asked,

“Master, you shouldn’t put a hundred million in your eyes. Why are you still nervous about this check?”

Charlie smiled and said,

“I put this one hundred million check into my pocket and treated it as another one check and gave it to my mother-in-law.”

Aoxue asked incomprehensibly:

“Then why are you nervous? Anyway, one hundred million is nothing to you.”

Charlie smiled indifferently, and said:

“I don’t feel sorry for losing that one hundred million check, but if it falls into the hands of my mother-in-law, I would feel distressed and unable to sleep for a month.”

Chapter

“Tanaka, what’s the matter?”

The other party respectfully said:

“Miss, the chairman of Kobayashi Pharmaceutical Co., Ltd., Mr. Jiro is here. He wants to see you. I wonder if you have time?”

“Jiro?”

Nanako said puzzledly:

“I have never met him, nor any friendship, why did he come to see me?”

Hiroshi Tanaka hurriedly said:

“Miss, you don’t know that Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals sponsored the finals of this competition, and also won the title at a high price. This seems to be a bold attempt by them to enter the Chinese market, so he himself has also arrived in Aurous Hill, knowing that you live here, so I want to come and see you.”

Nanako said:

“Tell him that I’m training and I don’t have time to see him. Please ask him to forgive me.”

Nanako has a relatively introverted personality, and she doesn’t like to socialize with people usually. Coupled with the key to formally preparing for the semi-finals, she does not want to be distracted by a stranger. Hiroshi Tanaka hurriedly said:

“Miss, Mr. Kobayashi has just inherited Kobayashi Pharmaceutical Co., Ltd. some time ago, and their flagship product, Kobayashi Weisan, is now actively expanding its sales worldwide…”

Nanako, who has always been good-tempered, asked angrily at this time:

“Tanaka, what are you going to say? I don’t have any friendship with Jiro, and I don’t care about Kobayashi Pharmaceutical’s situation? These have nothing to do with me.”

Hiroshi Tanaka said embarrassingly:

“Miss, the president has been in close communication with Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals, because the president is very optimistic about the future of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals, so he is ready to communicate with Jiro about the investment and shareholding. Kobayashi also hopes for Ito very much. The family was able to invest in him, so he invested a lot of money to sponsor this competition, in fact, to show his favor to you and the Ito family!”

“Oh…”

Nanako knew that the president of Tanaka Hiroshi’s mouth was his father, Ito Yuhiko, the current patriarch of the Ito family. However, Nanako is still a little cold and said:

“I don’t want to get involved too much in the matter of my father. If my father and this Jiro cooperate, then let them meet and talk.”

Chapter

“Miss, the president still attaches great importance to this cooperation with Kobayashi Pharmaceutical. Don’t be so willful…”

Nanako Ito said lightly:

“I’m sorry Tanaka, I want to continue training.”

After that, she hung up the phone directly. Nanako, 22 years old this year, is a senior at the best Tokyo University in Japan. She is simple, and her quiet temperament also brings a bit of inherent indifference. She is the University of Tokyo’s four-year-old school flower, and is also the best daughter-in-law candidate for the top big families in Japan, but she herself is just a simple, unworldly, and dedicated martial artist. Therefore, she doesn’t understand the relationship between men and women, nor the world. Neither Jiro nor Obayashi Taro has anything to do with her. Even if it is her father’s best friend and closest partner, as long as he has no blood relationship with her or her elder relatives, she will not buy it. Her current life goal is very simple. First, she must win this year’s World College Sanda Competition, and then successfully graduate from the University of Tokyo, and then start preparing for the next Olympic Games. At the last Olympics, she was too young and she was tight in school, so she was not able to participate, but the next Olympics has become the stage she desires most in her heart. She is eager to win the Olympic champion, and she is eager to win more than one Olympic champion. To get this Olympic champion title, and then defend the next Olympic championship, this has become the biggest pursuit in her life. Koichi Tanaka was holding the phone at this time, facing the expectant Jiro, unavoidably embarrassed. Unexpectedly, the lady was so unkind, and she said it all for this reason, she still didn’t want to see Jiro. Koichi Tanaka could only lie to Jiro:

“Mr. Kobayashi, please wait a moment, our lady is still training, and she should see you later!”

Wearing a top-level suit and glasses, Jiro, the gentleman smiled incomparably, and said seriously:

“It doesn’t matter, if Miss Ito is busy, then please ask her to do her first and leave me alone. , I can wait here.”

Hiroshi Tanaka nodded and said,

“Mr. Kobayashi, please sit down for a while, and I will pour a cup of tea for you.”

After speaking, he went to the kitchen, took out his mobile phone and called the head of the Ito family, Takehiko Ito. As soon as the phone was connected, Ito Yuhiko’s low and strong voice came:

“Tanaka, what can I do for you?”

Hiroshi Tanaka said in a hurry:

“Mr. Chairman, Mr. Jiro, Chairman of Kobayashi Pharmaceutical Co., Ltd. is here. He wants to see Missy.”

Ito Yuihiko hummed, and said,

“I know that Jiro has a great affection for Nanako. He came to beg me the other day and hoped that he would marry Nanako.”

Hiroshi Tanaka asked:

“So what do you mean, Lord President?”

Yuhiko Ito did not answer Koichi Tanaka’s question, but said in a strong tone:

“Tanaka, you are my confidant, so I will tell you the following things, but you must remember that you must not disclose it to anyone. Otherwise, I will definitely send you to see Amaterasu!”

Chapter

“President, please rest assured, Tanaka will never reveal your words!”

Ito Yuhiko said with satisfaction:

“Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals now has a stomach powder with excellent efficacy and very good sales. It is actively expanding the global market. Modern people will encounter some stomach upsets. The market space is also very broad. Once this drug is launched globally, the annual profit can reach at least tens of billions.”

Hiroshi Tanaka exclaimed:

“It’s just a stomach medicine, so there is such a large market space?”

Ito Yuhiko said:

“This is just my preliminary estimate. I have asked the pharmaceutical laboratory of the University of Tokyo to analyze and compare the stomach powder of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals and the stomach medicines of several other companies on the market, and the conclusion is , Kobayashi Weisan is the best!”

“Therefore, it is only a matter of time for Kobayashi Weisan to stand on top of the world. If you want to catch this golden egg hen, you must get as soon as possible. The best way is to marry the Kobayashi family and invest in Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals.”

“If Nanako and Jiro get married, then I will aquire at least 20%, or even 30% of the shares of Kobayashi Pharmaceutical, which will bring our family billions in profits a year!”

Hiroshi Tanaka suddenly realized:

“Mr. President, I understand your intentions!”

Ito Yuihiko gave a hum, and said,

“So, if you are in China and by Nanako’s side, you must find a way to persuade her more, and to be by her side, say more good things about Jiro. If she can agree, this summer After graduating from university, she must immediately married Jiro, then even if you have done a great job, I will reward you with 5 millions at that time!”

Hiroshi Tanaka was overjoyed and said quickly:

“Chairman, Tanaka will definitely go all out and will never disappoint your hopes of me!”

Ito said with satisfaction:

“Very well, I will call Nanako first, so that she must meet Jiro today. After they meet, you must be in front of Nanako.”

Hiroshi Tanaka said in a hurry:

“OK, Chariman!”

At this time, Nanako had just put down her phone and resumed her rigorous training. But the phone buzzed and vibrated again. She picked up the phone and found that it turned out to be the call from the father, so she hurriedly connected and said respectfully:

“Father, I wonder for what you are calling me at this time. What’s the order?”

In large Japanese families, the hierarchy is very strict. Children in ordinary families call their parents Odosan and Okasan, just like Chinese children call parents. However, in Japan’s large hierarchical families, all children must call their parents father and mother. Moreover, you should not be too verbal in communicating with your parents on weekdays. You must always use honorific titles, especially for girls. One of the most important homework since childhood is to learn tedious aristocratic etiquette. Although Nanako grew up holding the golden key, she has been strictly following the various cumbersome rules of the big family from her birth to the present, and she dare not go beyond half a point. On the other side of the phone, Ito Yuhiko asked her:

“Nanako, I heard that you won the game today, congratulations.”

Nanako hurriedly said:

“Father, today’s game is only 16-in-8. My goal is to win the championship! Please father, wait for me to win the championship, then congratulations me!”

Chapter

“Very good!”

Ito Yuihiko said approvingly:

“As expected to be the daughter of the Ito family, she is not arrogant or rash, and she still remembers her original intentions!”

Even though Nanako was holding the phone, she subconsciously bowed slightly to the east, and said respectfully:

“Thank you Father for your praise, I will continue to work hard!”

Yuihiko Ito gave a hum, and then said,

“By the way, Nanako, the chairman of Kobayashi Pharmaceutical, did Jiro beseech you in the past?”

“Yes, father.”

Ito Yuihiko said:

“You, you are not too young anymore. Don’t always keep away from the opposite s3x. I have been in contact with this young man Jiro. He is only two years older than you, and he is young and promising. You might as well get in touch with him more.”

Nanako hurriedly said:

“My father, I don’t have any ideas about men’s and women’s affairs now, and I will not focus on this in the next few years. Then I will participate in next Olympic Games and the next. In the next Olympics, talking about love will only affect my training and competition, and I hope my father can understand.”

Ito Takehiko said:

“You are still too young. Many things are not the relationship between fish and bear’s paw, but the relationship between fish and water. Love and marriage will not affect your future life plan.”

Nanako said seriously:

“Father, Nanako I agree with what you said. Practicing martial arts is like sailing against the current. If you don’t advance, you will retreat. If you want to become the world’s top master, you must spend all the time you can spend on training. In terms of training, if I don’t train hard at this time, but instead waste precious time on love and marriage, then I will not be able to become a martial arts master in my life.”

Ito Yuihiko said with a bit of reprimand in his voice:

“Budo was originally meant to be a hobby for you to practice. I didn’t want you to devote all your time and energy to it.”

“Knowing that you are the eldest lady of the Ito family after all, the eldest lady must look like a eldest lady, and fight with others in the ring every day. What’s the point?”

Nanako firmly said:

“Father, martial arts is the home of my lifelong pursuit! If necessary, I am willing to give up love and marriage for martial arts!”

“Naughty!”

Ito Yuhiko suddenly furious:

“You are my daughter, with the blood of the Ito family flowing through you. How can you give up the inheritance of blood for the sake of the martial arts? Are you worthy of the ancestors of the Ito family?”

“I…”

Nanako was speechless. When she heard her father’s words, she did feel a little guilty in her heart, so she hurriedly said:

“My father, I know that I was wrong. I am not really not thinking about marriage, but at this stage I don’t want to think about it too early. Please my father. understand!”

Ito Yuihiko said coldly:

“I can’t understand, it’s impossible to understand, but I don’t want to tell you more about life on the phone. When you come back from the game, we father and daughter can help our knees grow and talk.”

“But now, Jiro has come to visit you. As the eldest lady of the Ito family, you represent the face and image of the Ito family. How can you avoid it? If it spreads out, outsiders will definitely say that the Ito family doesn’t understand etiquette!”

When Nanako heard this, she had no choice but to say,

“It was my misconsideration, and I asked my father to forgive me. I will change clothes and go to see Jiro…”

Chapter

“Nanako, have you had lunch?”

She replied truthfully:

“Return to my father, I was training when I came back from the gym, and I haven’t had lunch yet.”

Ito Yuihiko hummed, and said,

“It’s so good. I think it’s noon now. You simply take Jiro to have lunch with you, which can be regarded as a way of hospitality for your father.”

“Take him for lunch?”

Nanako was somewhat reluctant. She herself is a girl with a relatively cold personality, and when her family was teaching her feminine etiquette, she kept a sufficient distance from outside men. In addition, she had been obsessed with martial arts for many years, so she had nothing to do with men and the contact. Except for her family, she grew up so old that she had never eaten privately with a young man. Even her assistant Koichi Tanaka never had a chance to eat with her. However, she could also hear the toughness of her father’s tone, knowing that it might be useless to oppose him, so she said,

“OK, father, Nanako understands…”

Ito Yuhiko said with satisfaction:

“Nanako, the family has a very important cooperation with Kobayashi Pharmaceutical now in progress, so you must not neglect the other party, understand?”

Nanako hurriedly said,

“I see, my father.”

After hanging up the phone, Nanako sighed helplessly. She called Hiroshi Tanaka and said to him:

“Tanaka, please help me entertain Mr. Kobayashi first. I was sweating during my practice and I need to take a shower.”

Hiroshi Tanaka hurriedly agreed, then turned to Jiro and said,

“Mr. Kobayashi, please wait a moment. Our eldest lady needs a shower. She will arrive soon.”

When Jiro heard that Nanako would like to see him, he was deeply excited, but on the surface he said calmly,

“Okay Mr. Tanaka, I am waiting for Miss Ito here.”

Ten minutes later, Nanako, who took the shower, changed into a simple and plain Japanese home clothes. At this time, she can no longer see the traces of years of martial arts practice. She is completely a gentle traditional Japanese woman. Tanaka took Jiro to Nanako’s presidential suite. When Jiro saw Nanako, he was shocked! He couldn’t help but marvel in his heart, my God! Why is this woman so beautiful? So pure? ! Her eyes are clear and lustrous, like a work of art carefully carved from the sky, the face like a goose egg is white and flawless, the exquisite nose is like a treasure of the world, and the thin lips like cherry blossoms are delicate and fascinating. . In the eyes of Jiro, she is like the crystal clear water of Tianchi on the top of a snow-capped mountain, dignified, quiet, gentle, and a little cold. Only on this side, Jiro fell in love with this woman deeply, and secretly vowed in his heart:

“I must marry her as my wife anyway! Even if it is to let me join the Ito family, I will not hesitate. Because besides her, There is no such perfect woman in this world!”

Jiro desperately suppressed his deep desire for Nanako, but Nanako still found a touch of desire that could not be suppressed in his eyes. This made her feel a little disgusted in her heart, feeling that Jiro’s eyes were like a drop of meaty lard dripping into a cup of fine tea. However, she was not good at expressing her disgust, so she could only say very politely:

“Mr. Kobayashi, sorry, I just made you wait a long time.”

Jiro hurriedly waved his hand and said,

“No, no, no, Miss Ito don’t need to be so polite. You took the liberty to come to the door. Actually I was abrupt. Please don’t mind Miss Ito.

Chapter

“I just arrived in Aurous Hill this morning. After completing the immigration procedures, I came here directly. I didn’t have time to go to the gym to watch Miss Ito’s game today. I heard Miss Ito defeated her opponent in just one round, and it’s a shame that I couldn’t see her below!”

Nanako said,

“Mr. Kobayashi is too kind.”

“From now on, in every game of Miss Ito, I will definitely be there to cheer you up!”

“Actually, the next Kobayashi Pharmaceutical sponsored the finals of this competition. By then, I will personally present the trophy to the champion of the competition. I can’t wait. Looking forward to the day of the final, I will give the trophy to Miss Ito!”

Nanako said humbly:

“Mr. Kobayashi, before the game is over, no one knows who will win the championship. Although I have the confidence to win, I dare not say that I will win the championship.”

Jiro quickly said,

“I believe Miss Ito must be fine!”

Nanako smiled, remembering his father’s order, and said:

“Mr. Kobayashi, it’s noon now. Why don’t you stay and have lunch together.”

As soon as Jiro heard this, his whole heart was trembling with excitement, and he said excitedly:

“It is a great honor to have lunch with Miss Ito!”

Nanako said to Koichi Tanaka:

“Tanaka, please follow us to the restaurant in this suite, and serve lunch for me and Mr. Kobayashi by the way.”

In fact, although Nanako is the eldest lady of a top big family in Japan, she has always been independent, and rarely needs a lot of people to wait for her like other rich second generations. Therefore, she would never allow Tanaka to serve by her side at ordinary times, but today she really does not want to be alone with Jiro, so she is prepared to keep Tanaka by her side, which is also a buffer. When Hiroshi Tanaka heard the order from the eldest lady, he naturally nodded without hesitation. Jiro thought that Nanako was used to being served during meals, so he didn’t take it to heart. After all, even if he went out to eat in a restaurant, it was There are waiters around to serve. When they came to the restaurant, Nanako sat across from Jiro. Because of the large area of the presidential suite, the restaurant is also very spacious and luxurious. One of the rectangular western dining tables can accommodate at least 12 people for dining together. So the two sat opposite at the western table, and the distance was guaranteed to a certain extent, which made Nanako feel a little more at ease. After sitting down, Jiro took the initiative to find a topic to chat with Nanako, and said:

“Miss Ito has been here for a long time, right?”

Nanako nodded and said,

“It’s been twenty days since I came.”

Jiro asked again:

“Then I wonder if you have had a good time in Aurous Hill? This city is still very beautiful.”

Nanako asked faintly,

“Mr. Kobayashi has been to Aurous Hill before?”

“Oh, the first time.”

Jiro sighed and said,

“Actually, Aurous Hill is not an interesting place for me, it has worst memoires in fact. If it weren’t for Miss Ito, you are here to participate in the competition. No matter how beautiful the city is, I will definitely won’t come.”

Nanako asked in surprise,

“Mr. Kobayashi, what do you say that for?”

Jiro pretended to be sad and said:

“There is a big rebellious elder brother, who is so obsessed with his heart and poisoned our common father with poison…”

“Our Kobayashi family issued a killing order in order to clear the door. My brother was killed by a bounty hunter in Aurous Hill some time ago. I don’t even know where his body is buried now…

“

Chapter

“I’m sorry, Mr. Kobayashi, accidentally provoked your sadness.”

Jiro quickly waved his hand and said seriously:

“It doesn’t matter, although this matter is sad, but Ms. Ito is not an outsider after all, I can also relieve my sadness by listening to you…”

Thinking of his elder brother Ichiro, Jiro didn’t feel sad at all. On the contrary, he was very happy. The idea of Japanese eldest son inheriting family business is deeply ingrained. Regardless of the big family, the eldest son will eventually inherit the family business. Even if the eldest son’s ability is not as good as the second or other sons, he will still be the head of the family, and then let other capable younger brothers assist him. Originally, after the death of his father, Jiro’s fate was to assist his brother, Ichiro, to carry forward Kobayashi Pharmaceutical and the Kobayashi family. Even if his ability is stronger than his brother, even if his credit is greater than his brother, he must follow the Japanese rules of growing up. If he dares to snatch the inheritance of the family from his elder brother, then it will become a rebellious existence in the eyes of the entire Japanese society. Unexpectedly, one of his elder brother Ichiro’s sorrow operations actually gave himself the position of heir to the family. More perfect, the magical medicine he sent back killed the two common fathers. Not only did it directly solve the father of the two people at the time, but also caused him to bear the crime of paternicide, and finally returned it. Gave himself a reason to kill him. Speaking of it, this is simply a gift of thousands of miles, and it also gave the whole family to himself. The cost of killing this big brother was too high. The b@stard surnamed Wade asked him for 10 billion as soon as he spoke. And these 10 billion are not Japanese Yen, but RMB! This money really hurt him for a while. But fortunately, he does have extraordinary abilities. Some time ago, he led the development of Kobayashi Weisan from ancient Chinese prescriptions, and now it has become the best stomach medicine in Japan. The global marketing of this stomach medicine is just around the corner. At that time, let alone RMB 10 billion, even RMB 10 billion or RMB 100 billion is nothing in his eyes. Moreover, if he can marry Nanako and become the son-in-law of the Ito family, then Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals will be able to get greater assistance and achieve faster development. It won’t take long for Kobayashi Pharmaceutical to surpass JNJ in the United States and become the largest pharmaceutical group in the world! On that day, he will be able to stand on top of the world. Thinking of this, he looked at Nanako eagerly, and asked with a smile:

“Miss Ito will soon graduate this year, right?”

“Yes.”

Nanako nodded and said,

“Graduated in the summer.”

Jiro smiled and said,

“Oh, the senior year is really like a flower. Many girls choose to get married after graduating from college. I wonder if Miss Ito has any ideas in this regard?”

Nanako shook her head:

“My mind is on martial arts, and I haven’t thought of falling in love in a short time.”

Jiro was not discouraged, and asked,

“Then what kind of men does Miss Ito like more?”

Nanako said:

“I haven’t considered this issue because I haven’t liked any man.”

Chapter

“Then think about it now, what kind of man can meet your criteria for mate selection?”

Nanako thought about it, and then said:

“First of all, he must be stronger than me!”

“Better than you? In what way? In career? In education? Or achievement?”

Nanako said very seriously:

“It is the strength of martial arts! I don’t want to find a man who can’t beat me in the future.”

Jiro coughed awkwardly, and thought to himself:

“This Nanako It doesn’t seem to be quiet, but he didn’t expect to be so competitive in his bones. She likes martial arts and pursues martial arts. Why do you want to find a man who is stronger than yourself when you fall in love? That is to say, a person who has no power to bind a chicken, doesn’t it mean that he has already lost some opportunities when he comes up? Thinking of this, Jiro said hurriedly:

“Miss Ito, is your condition not a bit harsh? There are so many good men in the world, but they may not all practice martial arts, and many martial arts masters are very old. Just like your coach Mr. Yamamoto Kazuki, Ms. Ito would not want to find such a boyfriend, right?”

Nanako shook her head and said:

“Of course not. The strength is stronger than me. It is only the first requirement. I also have the second requirement. He must conform to my aesthetics and values. In addition, his age must not be older. Over three years old, not more than that old, and he must be upright and kind.”

Jiro asked again:

“What about the assets? What are the requirements?”

Nanako said:

“There are no requirements for assets.”

Jiro felt a little depressed. My biggest advantage is my assets. I am the chairman of a family business at a young age. This is rare in Japan. After all, the older generation of entrepreneurs who are normally as old as my father have not retired, and their children are also Haven’t even begun to inherit the family business. However, he did not expect that Nanako would not care about the other party’s assets at all. Could it be that even a pauper, as long as he meets other conditions, she is willing to follow? Depressed, Jiro couldn’t help saying:

“Miss Ito, President Ito should have certain requirements for your future spouse selection? After all, you are the eldest lady of the Ito family. At this point, you should also consider the opinion of Chairman Ito.”

Nanako shook his head:

“Everything else can be considered father’s opinion, but I will not consider the matter of choosing a spouse. This is not only about a person’s freedom, but also about the happiness of a person’s life. Don’t point fingers.”

Jiro frowned involuntarily. It seems that this super-rich second-generation beauty and super rich in front of her is very difficult to chew! Just when Jiro didn’t know how to cut in, how to pursue Nanako, Charlie had already galloped back and forth on the lake with Aoxue. Aoxue had enough fun, and the chef of the Qin family had prepared a sumptuous meal and banquet, so she drove the boat back to the dock. Later, she returned to the villa with Charlie, and Qin Gang warmly invited Charlie to sit in the luxurious Chinese restaurant in his villa. When Qin Gang arranged the seats, he specifically asked Aoxue to sit next to Charlie. At the same time, he opened a bottle of top-quality Moutai that had been kept for many years and handed it to Aoxue. Don’t let Master’s cup empty.”

Aoxue took the wine bottle and said softly:

“I know Dad, don’t worry.”

Qin Gang smiled again and said,

“By the way, Aoxue, the first time Master comes back to our house for dinner, you also accompany Master for a drink.”

Chapter

“I know Dad, then I will drink a little with Master.”

Charlie smiled slightly and said,

“Aoxue, after eating, I will help you absorb the power of the magic drug, so you are not suitable for drinking. If you really want to drink with me, just wait for you to win the championship.”

Aoxue bit her lower lip lightly, and said unconfidently,

“Master, to be honest, if I were to fight Nanako, I wouldn’t even be 20% sure…This Nanako really is very powerful, there is no rival among people of the same age.”

Charlie smiled and asked,

“Is Nanako really so amazing?”

Aoxue said:

“Nanako started martial arts when she was 5 years old, and she has been learning from Japan’s top masters. What’s more, she practiced a variety of martial arts since childhood, including Sanda, fighting, karate, and even Jeet Kune. A talented player.”

“And I, I only started practicing Sanda fighting when I was ten years old. I have five years less skill than Nanako. The gap is too big. Even if your magical medicine can improve my physical function, I may not be able to beat her, because Sanda Fighting games are not only about physical strength, agility and speed, but also experience and tactics. Experience and tactics are accumulated over time and little by little. It is also the biggest gap between me and Nanako.”

Speaking of this, Aoxue continued with a little sullenly:

“It’s like your men’s favorite football, whether it is Messi or Ronaldo, what they are really good at is their skills and consciousness, and experience, not their bodies. How strong they are, or how strong their stamina is. Messi is so short and there are too many football players who are stronger than him, but there are basically no active football players with experience and skills comparable to him. , This is the key point.”

Charlie nodded and said,

“You are right. Experience and tactics do require years of actual combat. However, don’t worry too much about this. I will definitely help you analyze the strengths and weaknesses of your opponents carefully. Help you develop tactics.”

Aoxue nodded excitedly:

“Great Master! Then I will rely on you!”

After eating, Aoxue took Charlie to her special practice room. Aoxue’s exercise room is much larger than the living room of an average person’s home. It has all kinds of training equipment and a standard arena. Aoxue invited Charlie to do it in the rest area of the practice room, and then said to him shyly:

“Master you sit first, and I will change into training clothes.”

Charlie:

“Okay.”

Seeing Charlie nodded, Aoxue turned and went to the next room first. A few minutes later, she walked out wearing brave sportswear. Said it is sportswear, it is actually a sports underwear. Sports underwear can cover very little skin, nothing more than the key part. So Aoxue’s pink neck, slender arms and long legs, and flat belly with two vest lines were all fully exposed to the air. Unlike when he saw Aoxue on the field today, Charlie saw her now in a closed and private environment. In this environment, there was no other person besides the two of them, so this made him feel a little bit unnatural. Aoxue also kept answering in shame, always feeling that in private, she dressed like this for Charlie to look at, feeling a little shy and unbearable in her heart. However, she didn’t panic at all, because she was very confident in her figure, and deep in her heart hoped Charlie can see more of her shining light. Charlie tried his best to look at Aoxue’s eyes without any impurities, and said seriously:

“Aoxue, where is the medicine I gave you before?”

Aoxue immediately opened her palms and exposed a pill in a transparent plastic shell, and said,

“Master, the magic medicine is here…”

Chapter

“Okay, you take the medicine now, and I will guide you to absorb the medicine quickly.”

This medicine itself is a good medicine for the treatment of physical injuries. Because of its aura, the effect of the medicine has been qualitatively sublimated. Middle-aged and elderly people have many embarrassments in their bodies, and their organs and bodies also have a certain degree of regression. Therefore, when taking the medicine, the effect of the medicine will directly act on these patients for repair, and there is no need to guide them by themselves. However, young people’s bodies are strong, and their organs and bodies are generally at their peak. At this time, blindly taking medicines will cause powerful medicine effects and nowhere to absorb them. If the human body is compared to a sponge, the body of the middle-aged and elderly people is a sponge that has lost a lot of water and is even about to dry up. At this time, giving them enough water will quickly replenish the water they lost and regain their youthful state. But if the young man’s body is not injured, it is a sponge filled with water. In this case, if he is blindly hydrated, it is basically impossible for him to absorb it. Even, maybe there is a strong but unabsorbable medicinal effect, which in turn damages the body. When Charlie gave Aoxue the medicine, his intention was to leave her as an insurance, so that she could use this medicine to save her life when she was injured or seriously ill. But now he want to use this medicine to help her improve, so he must help her guide the absorption of the medicine. Aoxue immediately took the medicine out of the box after hearing what he said, then looked at Charlie, and asked with a cunning face,

“Master, can I just take the medicine?”

Charlie nodded:

“Sit down cross-legged, and then take the medicine directly.”

Aoxue obediently followed suit, sat cross-legged on the soft training mat, and then put the pill into her mouth. The power of this medicine is very pure, so as soon as Aoxue put it in her mouth, the pill immediately turned into a strong warm current and entered her internal organs. Immediately afterwards, Aoxue felt extremely hot all over her body, and every pore seemed to be sweating desperately. The key is that this kind of sweating is completely different from what she usually does after exercising. She felt her sweat, like being squeezed out of her body by a powerful force. Moreover, the sweat that flows out is much denser than usual, and it feels sticky as if it was just soaked in a bucket full of glue. Charlie immediately used the spiritual energy in his body to help Aoxue guide and absorb these medicinal powers. The powerful medicinal power was melted into Aoxue’s body by Charlie, causing her body to undergo earth-shaking changes. Aoxue felt a bit painful and unbearable at first, but in the later stage, she felt indescribable and comfortable all over her body, and she felt like she was completely reborn! The most bizarre thing is that she can still feel an unprecedented sense of comfort, like being held tightly in her arms by Charlie, warm and comfortable, and she can’t help but feel ripples in her heart…

Chapter

“Master…I…how can I have so much power with this punch?”

Charlie smiled and said:

“Of course it is because of taking the magic medicine. It can not only save the dead and heal the wound, but also strengthen the body and fundamentally increase the strength of your body.”

Aoxue said in surprise:

“Gosh! I feel that this medicine is even more effective than my five years of hard training! This medicine is too amazing!”

Charlie nodded:

“Your physical strength now far exceeds that of your opponents at the same level, so I believe that in the next games, you will surely be able to win the championship all the way.”

Aoxue ran to Charlie excitedly, holding his arm, and said with red eyes:

“Master, thank you so much… Aoxue never expected to have such strength… …”

As she said, she suddenly raised her toes and k!ssed Charlie’s face. With Charlie’s reaction speed, he could have easily avoided this k!ss, but for some reason, his legs just seemed to be filled with lead, and he couldn’t move at all. Or maybe it’s deep in his heart that he doesn’t want to move at all. Aoxue’s face was blushing at this time. She did not dare to look at Charlie, but said in a low voice,

“Master, don’t get me wrong, I am… I just want… Thank you……”

Aoxue’s voice became smaller and smaller, and it was already inaudible to the back. Charlie touched the spot where Aoxue had k!ssed his face, and said:

“If you continue to train hard, I think you might even play for the country or even win glory for the country in the next Olympics.”

“Really?”

Aoxue was overjoyed and asked him,

“Master, do you think my strength is really possible to participate in the Olympics?”

Charlie smiled and said:

“Your current physical fitness is already at the top of your peers. As long as your skills, awareness, and tactics can be improved, there is absolutely no problem in competing in the Olympics.”

Aoxue nodded and said earnestly:

“If I can beat Nanako this time, then I will be sure to hit the Olympics!”

Charlie smiled slightly:

“I believe you can!”

Chapter

“Master, you must come for my game the day after tomorrow!”

“Don’t worry, I will be there!”

…… At this moment, Eastcliff CBD. The country’s largest entertainment company, PerfectMotion Entertainment Group. Sara, the top female artist under PerfectMotion, is in the studio, shooting a cover for a fashion magazine. This time, it was her fourth time to be on the cover of a fashion magazine. For her, it was already commonplace. Sara in the studio, wearing a black and white contrast dress tailored specifically for her by Chanel, looks a little lonely and arrogant in her glamour, and she looks like a strong woman who can be seen from afar but not playful. After the photographer took a number of blockbusters, Sara finally completed the task, and the assistant next to her immediately stepped forward and handed over a cup of warm water and a packet of Kobayashi’s Weisan. Sara frowned slightly and seemed to be a little bit painful. After taking the stomach powder with warm water immediately, it relieved a little bit. At this time, PerfectMotion’s boss Leland Hunt came over with a smile on his face, and said in admiration:

“Miss Sara, your look is really amazing today! It’s really an alluring look! If this issue of the magazine goes on sale, It will definitely be snatched by fans again, and will even follow the previous issue, and the price will be more than ten times higher!”

Sara said lightly:

“Mr. Hunt, don’t let me be on the cover of a magazine in a short time. I don’t like this feeling very much.”

When Leland heard this, he hurriedly said flatly:

“Oh, my Miss Sara, the magazine has been eagerly inviting you to be the cover character. This is not my decision!”

Sara said,

“Can you decline it? Every time I get on the cover, you have to join the magazine publisher to increase the price of the magazine. A magazine for 20 will have to be fired up to 200 or more by you. For fans it’s a big injury, I don’t want my fans to spend so much wronged money.”

“What’s this?”

Leland said with a smile,

“Fans are willing to spend high prices because they like you. There was a period drama some time ago, and two male protagonists were on fire. Their magazine was sold for 20 each. For 300, more than 300,000 copies have been sold across the country, and the company behind it has made tens of millions.”

Sara said in a disgusting tone:

“Mr. Hunt, I just said that I don’t want to hurt my fans so much. Therefore, after this time, I will not be on the cover of any magazines in the next year.”

Leland’s expression was a little depressed, but he did not dare to say one more word. Don’t think he is the owner of PerfectMotion Entertainment, but in front of Sara, he can only nod and bow. The total assets of PerfectMotion Entertainment are only 20 billion. There are many shareholders behind this. Leland owns only 30% of the shares. However, Sara’s family is the entire Eastcliff family, second only to the Su family and the Wade family. With the strength of Gu’s family, she can also buy PerfectMotion Entertainment with any leftovers. Sara’s reason for entering the entertainment industry is not to make money, but entirely out of personal preference. She likes filming and singing, and she is also Gu’s eldest lady, so naturally she has the full support of her family. However, since joining the entertainment circle, she must operate according to the mode of the entertainment circle. Sara also needs an economic company to help her coordinate various tasks and various publicity. Therefore, she joined Leland’s PerfectMotion Entertainment. As for why she chose to join PerfectMotion Entertainment, it is actually because Leland was the classmate and attendant of Sara’s father when Sara was studying overseas. Leland can have today’s achievements. The greatest noble person in life is Sara’s father. Therefore, Sara has a transcendent position in PerfectMotion Entertainment, and she is the only one among the countless artists of PerfectMotion Entertainment who can make the boss Leland bend his knees.

Chapter

“Mr. Hunt, I’ll go back if you’re okay. I’m not feeling well today.”

Leland hurriedly asked with concern:

“Miss Sara, haven’t the stomach discomfort been corrected?”

Sara shook her head and said,

“I was filming in the United States some time ago, and I was a bit uncomfortable with food and water and soil. In addition, I have been shooting for a long time, so I hurt my spleen and stomach. Don’t arrange a job for me next month.”

Leland, how dare to disobey, and hurriedly said:

“Miss Sara, don’t worry, this month you will take a rest at home. I will definitely go to your house and apologize to your dad another day. During the time you go to the United States to film, I should give you two A-class chefs, take good care of your diet and daily life, it’s all because of my inconsideration.”

Sara waved her hand slightly:

“This has nothing to do with you, and you don’t have to take it too seriously, I will go back first.”

Leland asked earnestly:

“Miss Sara, do you want me to send you a car?”

Sara shook her head:

“No, my Sara car is downstairs in the company.”

At this time, Sara’s agent, a beauty with a temperament similar to her age, stepped in. Seeing that Sara was about to leave, she asked,

“Sara, is the filming finished?”

Sara nodded:

“It’s all over. I won’t work in the next month. If I have a job, you will hang up for me first, and then I will talk about it when I recover.”

As soon as the agent heard this, she immediately said:

“That’s OK, then I will put all the work to the next month.”

As she said, she shook a document in her hand and said:

“There is a company in the pharmaceutical industry in Aurous Hill. They want to ask you to endorse their stomach medicine. I wanted you to take a look at their information. If that’s the case, wait a month before talking.”

Sara gave a hum, and was about to go outside, and suddenly asked a little curiously:

“You said endorsing a stomach medicine?”

“Yes.”

The economic man said with a smile:

“Their medicine is called JX Weisan. The name is mysterious. It doesn’t feel very reliable. I just rejected it.”

Sara nodded, but then subconsciously said,

“By the way, let me see the information on their stomach medicine.”

During this time, Sara herself has been suffering from stomach problems. Her gastric disease is not actually a pathological lesion or injury, but a disorder of the spleen and stomach caused by long-term inadequacy of water and poor diet. She went to the hospital several times and took some western medicine, but basically it didn’t work. The only effective one is Kobayashi Weisan. However, although Kobayashi Weisan is effective, it also has its embarrassment. That is, this medicine treats the symptoms but not the root cause. When the stomach discomfort is strong, take a packet of Kobayashi Weisan, the stomach discomfort can be relieved immediately, but this link is time-effective. When can it last for five or six hours, but in bad times it may only last for one or two hours. Sara has been taking Kobayashi Weisan for a whole week. She has been using more and more dosages for a long time. However, once the effect of the medicine has passed, she still has a strong sense of discomfort. In other words, in essence, her spleen and stomach disorders have not received any treatment. Therefore, she is planning to find a top traditional medicine doctor in Eastcliff to help her take a look. In the next month, she will take a few pieces of traditional medicine home and treat it well. But seeing such a coincidence, there is a pharmaceutical company that wants her to endorse their stomach medicine, which makes her suddenly interested. So she asked for the information of JX weisan from her agent, and probably looked at the introduction about this Weisan. According to the introduction, JX Weisan is an ancient prescription for nourishing the stomach extracted from the ancient Chinese medical classics, and then supplemented by modern pharmaceutical technology, the second development of innovative traditional medicines, which can treat stomach discomfort and various stomach diseases. Disorders of the spleen and stomach have good relieving and healing effects.

Chapter

“Did they give samples?”

“Yes.”

The agent hurriedly took out a small packet of JX Weisan from the envelope of a delivery document and handed it over. Sara was stunned, and blurted out:

“What the h*ll? Just gave such a small bag?”

“Yes…”

the agent said awkwardly:

“There is also a small note in the envelope.”

“What’s in the note?”

The agent said:

“It says on the note: Spleen and stomach discomfort, one pack is enough; good or bad, just try it…”

Sara was dumbfounded at hearing, and blurted out:

“This group of people…should just tell me, what a packet is enough, I don’t believe it, this Kobayashi Weisan, I have eaten more than a dozen packets a day these days. Is this package all right?”

The agent said embarrassingly:

“Who knows what they are doing, it might be a grandstanding…”

Sara said angrily:

“I still don’t believe in this evil, I have to try it, how amazing this medicine is!”

With that, she was about to tear open this little package.

“Don’t Sara!”

The agent hurriedly stopped her and said:

“We don’t know anything about this now. In case this is a product with no products, if you eat it, you will suffer some damage or heavy metal dosage. What to do if you are poisoned by overdose?”

Sara asked her:

“Is there any approval for this medicine?”

“Let me take a look.”

The agent looked through the mailed information, nodded and said:

“It says that there is an approval document, but the approval document is just coming down.”

Sara said:

“Don’t care how long it has been in use. As long as there is an approval, it will definitely be a regular product. Even if it has no effect, it will definitely not be a poison. I will try it.”

The agent said:

“Don’t try Sara. Kobayashi Weisan can’t regulate your spleen and stomach. The effects produced by a small pharmaceutical company in Aurous Hill will definitely be worse.”

Sara said with a serious face:

“A lot, I have to criticize you. How can you be so fond of foreigners? Why do you think that the domestic pharmaceutical companies produce Weisan worse than others?”

Her agent August murmured:

“I am not a fan of foreigners, something will come out of your stomach after eating.”

Sara smiled and said,

“Then I will try now. If there is any problem, you can call 120 for me.”

Chapter

“Sara, this medicine smells so good, won’t you add any flavor?”

Sara gave her a white look:

“Don’t talk nonsense, this is obviously an authentic herbal scent, which proves that this is all the best medicinal materials.”

With that, she raised her head and poured the powder in the bag into her mouth. In an instant, a refreshing scent quickly dissipated in her mouth. Sara hurriedly took a sip of warm water and took the powder into her abdomen. In the next moment, she felt her stomach become warm, just as it was three or nine days in winter. After walking outside for a long time, she came home and soaked her cold feet in warm water. It felt very comfortable. She couldn’t help but exclaimed:

“The effect of this medicine is amazing! My stomach feels a lot more comfortable!”

“Really?”

August asked in surprise,

“Is it so magical? Is it really better than Kobayashi Weisan?”

Sara said decisively:

“Of course it is! This one is much more comfortable than Kobayashi’s stomach powder! God! The warm current in my stomach is still there, and it seems to be flowing in my stomach. This feels great… In the past month, my stomach has never been so relaxed! It’s almost like returning to normal!”

“I have taken so much medicine, every time I take it, it can only relieve the pain to a certain extent, but it has never been so complete. The effect of this medicine is really amazing!”

As Sara’s agent, August stays with her every day. Naturally, she knows that Sara has suffered from spleen and stomach disorders in the recent months. She also know how much Sara has tried and worked hard to cure the stomach discomfort. Unexpectedly, what really gave Sara a lot of relief was a new domestic drug that was unknown. Sara couldn’t help saying:

“I have to observe carefully to see how long this medicine lasts!”

August said:

“Then what do you plan to do now? Go home or?”

“Go home.”

Sara said,

“I have been taking pictures for several hours. I am really tired. I want to go home and rest first.”

August nodded,

“That’s all right, I will let the driver drive to the elevator right now!”

Sara asked her to pack her things. Go downstairs and take the car back to villa. Along the way, she had been worried that her stomach discomfort would reappear, but she did not expect that her stomach seemed to be back to normal, and she never repeated it. She got home and rested for an afternoon. The disorder of the spleen and stomach didn’t make trouble for her. This made Sara very happy, and the whole person was finally relieved. Until the night before going to bed, Sara’s spleen and stomach irregularities did not recur.

Chapter

“What kind of stingy company is this JX Pharmaceutical?”

“They wanted to find me for the endorsement of their medicines, but only gave a small package of samples? Excessive!”

“Give me a box anyway!”

“It’s really annoying!”

After speaking, she immediately took out her mobile phone and called August:

“August, that JX Weisan, is it on the market now? Where can I buy it???”

August said:

“The information they gave me said that they have now obtained the approval to start mass production, but they did not go on sale immediately, saying that they will not promote the listing until the endorsement is finalized.”

“Oh, it’s so annoying!”

Sara said:

“You call them and say that I am willing to endorse this medicine, but the premise is that they must immediately find a way to send me some more!”

August exclaimed:

“Sara, are you really going to endorse this medicine? To be honest, this medicine does not fit your image positioning!”

Sara asked:

“Why doesn’t it meet? Can’t I endorse stomach medicine?”

August hurriedly said:

“You can endorse, but not endorsement… Listen to the name, JX Weisan, it needs more ground, and someone like you, a big star who goes internationally. Being together, it’s completely soiled and sc*m, it doesn’t match your style!”

Sara said angrily:

“Don’t understand nonsense! This name is so downgrading! Didn’t I tell you? JX means nine days, do you know that it is written in the poem of a great man, but it can go to nine days? To capture the moon, you can go to the five oceans to catch turtles. The name JX can be said to have the essence of our culture!”

“Also! The effect of this medicine is so good. It is the best stomach medicine I have personally experienced. It is such a good thing. Of course, I am willing to endorse and recommend such good things to the people of the whole country and the world. Little contribution from me!”

August said:

“Okay, okay…I will contact this pharmaceutical company and ask them to prepare more samples, and then I will talk to them about the endorsement contract.”

Chapter

“Ms. August, don’t know how Ms. Sara is thinking about endorsement?”

August said:

“That’s the case, Mr. Liang, we, Sara, have never endorsed any medicine before. The reason why we agreed to endorse your stomach powder is really because she took this medicine personally. I feel that the effect of this medicine is very good. Okay, so, our Miss Sara decided to endorse your products. The call is to tell you the details of the specific cooperation.”

Liang was overjoyed and hurriedly said,

“Ms. August, please say.”

August said:

“Ms. Sara’s endorsement fee is 80 million, and the endorsement is valid for three years. During these three years, she can shoot two commercials for your company, a print commercial and one TV commercial every year, and at the same time, she can attended an event for the company.”

Liang exclaimed,

“80 million? Is this not a bit too expensive…”

August said:

“Expensive? This price is already on the market last year. Some time ago, an automobile company gave Sara 130 million in endorsement fees, but Sara did not accept it.”

Liang was secretly speechless, but he also knew that Sara was an international star and had a great reputation. She was definitely a leader in China, so the price was more expensive and it should be normal. Although 80 million is a lot, it is really nothing to the current JX Pharmaceutical. So he opened his mouth and said:

“80 million is not a problem, but we hope that Miss Sara can come to Aurous Hill to sign a contract with us as soon as possible. In addition, our advertising shooting is best done in Aurous Hill.”

“It’s no problem.”

August said,

“But I have an unrelenting request. I wonder if I can trouble Mr. Liang and let you send us the sample by the fastest express delivery?”

Liang hurriedly said:

“I’m sorry Ms. August, our stomach powder has not been officially listed yet, so according to the regulations, we cannot leak the goods in advance. The small package that was mailed to you before is an exception.”

August said in dissatisfaction:

“Mr. Liang, we are going to cooperate in depth soon. Why are you still so rigid? Miss Sara was filming in the United States some time ago. There was a spleen and stomach disorder. Recently, there has been no improvement. After the stomach was loosened, it really changed a lot, so she entrusted me to negotiate with you some more medicines to help her recover as soon as possible…”

Liang said helplessly:

“I’m so sorry, Ms. August, this matter was stipulated by our boss. At the beginning, we encountered other pharmaceutical companies trying to snatch our prescriptions. So we were also very cautious about this, and also it is not impossible to disobey our boss, otherwise I won’t have to do it as the general manager.”

“Since Ms. Sara has promised to endorse our JX Weisan, and she really needs this medicine, we can ask her to come to Aurous Hill as soon as possible, so that we can provide her with enough while we cooperate.”

“By the way, please tell Miss Sara, our stomach powder is very effective. If Miss Sara only has an imbalance in the stomach, I believe it will be completely cured after three days of taking the medicine.”

…… When Liang sent the intention of cooperation to Sara’s agent, he didn’t know the true details of Sara. Like all ordinary people on the market, he thought that Sara was a popular star, but he didn’t know that Sara was from a famous family.

Chapter

Chapter

“Master, I just received a call. The popular actress Sara and her agent are ready to take off to Aurous Hill. The plane will land in Aurous Hill in an hour and 40 minutes. I have arranged a convoy to pick up the plane from the airport. First, I invite them to visit JX Pharmaceutical. Do you want to come?”

Charlie said:

“I won’t come there anymore. Now I’m going to watch Aoxue’s game. Entertain them yourself.”

Liang asked again:

“I plan to arrange for them to eat in Shangri-La at night, and then arrange them to stay in Shangri-La Hotel. Do you think there is a problem? If there is no problem, I will call Mr. Issac.”

Charlie said:

“I have no problem, let Issac arrange this matter.”

“Then Master, are you coming back tonight?”

Charlie suddenly thought of his wife Claire, so he said:

“By the way, my wife is a big fan of Sara, I will take her with me tonight, but you should not reveal my identity to Sara. I met at the dinner table. Just say that I am one of your medical consultants, so that my wife will not be suspicious.”

“Okay Master, I see!”

After Charlie hung up the phone, he called his wife Claire again. Claire was busy working in the company at this time. When she received a call from Charlie, she smiled and asked,

“Husband, what can I do if you call me during working hours?”

Charlie rarely hears Claire calling her husband, but since the day they k!ssed, her relationship has indeed improved a lot, and she has become more intimate with him. Therefore, Charlie’s mood is particularly special when he hears this husband word. He smiled and said to Claire:

“Wife, don’t you have any plans tonight?”

“no, what happened?”

“Oh, it’s nothing. A friend who runs a pharmaceutical factory just happened to treat me to dinner in the evening and said that I wanted to take you with me.”

“A friend who runs a pharmaceutical factory? Why would he invite you to dinner?”

Charlie smiled and said:

“He asked me to be a consultant, you forgot, I can order traditional medicine somehow, dad was injured before, and the head has blood stasis, I treated him with medicine.”

Claire remembered this, and said with a smile:

“If you don’t tell me, I’m really forgetting it. Is it appropriate for you two to eat together?”

Charlie smiled and said,

“It’s appropriate, of course it’s appropriate! I’ll tell you that he has also invited other distinguished guests, and he can introduce you to them at that time.”

Claire said:

“Okay, I have nothing to do tonight anyway, I will let you arrange.”

“Okay, I’ll call you again in the afternoon.”

Claire said:

“Okay, then I’ll hang up first, there is still work to be done.”

Charlie hurriedly said:

“Good wife, just k!ss and hang up!”

“Don’t…”

Claire said embarrassedly:

“You are becoming more and more adept now.”

Charlie smiled hippiely and said:

“Hey, my wife, we both k!ssed each other. What are you afraid of when you k!ss on the phone? Come on. Husband first k!ss you!”

Chapter

“You really convinced me. You can be a hooligan on the phone!”

Charlie smiled and said:

“You are my wife, how can I be called a hooligan?”

As he said, he lied:

“Good wife, just give me a k!ss, okay? I beg you!”

In the upper-class society of Aurous Hill, almost everyone knows that Master is a real dragon on earth. When ordinary people see him, they are all servile. How can they ever see him begging for others? That is, his wife Claire could make him beg for nothing. Although Claire was ashamed, she felt a little sweet in her heart, so she said softly:

“Okay, I’m afraid of you, just a moment, don’t get any more inches!”

“Okay, just k!ss, and I will hang up.”

Only then did Claire let out a k!ssing sound shyly. With this k!ss, Charlie’s bones were almost crisp. So he said with a sullen face:

“Good wife, the voice was too small just now, I didn’t hear clearly, let’s have another one!”

Claire said in a three-pointed angrily:

“You bad guy, you know you are not good-natured, you are dead!”

After speaking, shyly hung up the phone. Charlie listened to the beep from the phone, he smiled, and then he put the phone in his pocket contentedly, and continued to ride his small e-donkey, driving towards the gymnasium. In the gymnasium at this time, the previous eight arenas have become four. The venue was suddenly empty, but a lot of auditoriums were added accordingly. After all, the games have reached the quarterfinals. As the game progresses, the players will become stronger and more enjoyable. In this game, Charlie is no longer a pure spectator, but Aoxue’s current coach. So after he got to the gym, he went directly to the backstage player lounge. At this time, Aoxue had just changed into the competition uniform, and then in order to keep warm, another blanket was approved outside. Seeing Charlie’s arrival, she was extremely happy, and asked him softly,

“Master, what tactical arrangements did you make for me today?”

Charlie smiled and said:

“There is no tactical arrangement today. Your physical fitness has improved so much now. I believe this game is more than enough for you. You can just go all out to play.”

Aoxue asked embarrassedly:

“Master, are you so confident in me? Are you afraid that I will lose this game?”

Charlie said with a serious face:

“I believe that the little pepper Aoxue in my eyes will never let me down.”

Aoxue’s pretty face immediately blushed, and she replied with shame:

“Master can rest assured, Aoxue will definitely go all out!”

Only one wall separated from her lounge is Nanako’s room. At this time, Yamamoto Kazuki also said to her the same thing as Charlie:

“Nanako, in today’s game, the opponent is far less powerful than you, so I won’t make any tactical arrangements with you. I believe you can easily win.

“ Nanako nodded and said seriously:

“Master rest assured, I will get this victory!”

As they were talking, a knock on the door suddenly sounded. Hiroshi Tanaka, who had been standing at the door hurriedly opened the door, and saw Jiro, dressed in a blue suit and a little handsome, standing at the door, holding a bouquet of roses in his hand. As soon as the door opened, he stepped in and said to Nanako with a smile:

“Miss Ito, came here specially to wish you a victory!”

Chapter

“Mr. Kobayashi, That is so nice of you. , I thank you for our eldest lady!”

Jiro nodded and walked to Nanako. The gentleman smiled and said,

“Miss Nanako, I will cheer for you in the audience later.”

Nanako said blankly:

“Mr. Kobayashi, I prefer to be quiet before the game, so please go out first.”

Jiro smiled and said,

“I don’t have to say anything, just watch Miss Nanako silently!”

Nanako didn’t expect Jiro to have such a thick face, so she said lightly:

“Mr. Kobayashi, let me go, I will close my eyes and rest for a while.”

Jiro nodded, and simply sat down diagonally across from Nanako. Seeing Nanako whose beautiful eyes were slightly closed and her face full of calmness, he couldn’t help but get up again. Secretly: This woman is really quiet like a virgin, moving like a rabbit, so heroic on stage, but quiet, soft as water, and her face is so beautiful and moving, she is simply a Japanese man’s dream girl or say Yamato Nadeshiko! The so-called Yamato Nadeshiko is not a person’s name, but a vocabulary unique to Japanese culture. It refers to those excellent women who have a quiet and reserved personality, gentle and considerate, mature and stable, and also possess noble virtues and excellent temperament. It can be said that the Yamato Nadeshiko type woman, in Japan, is the goddess that all Japanese men dream of. It is also usually regarded by Japanese men as the representatives of the most ideal women, and it is worth pursuing with all their energy. Therefore, Jiro has also regarded Nanako as his best life partner. In any case, he must go all out to pursue her! A man who can get such a perfect woman is truly worthy of life! …… Ten minutes later, the staff of the competition organizing committee knocked on the door and said,

“Ms. Nanako, please prepare to enter the arena. Your competition venue is in the second ring.”

Nanako stood up, bowed slightly, and said,

“Thank you!”

Yamamoto Kazuki on the side had a cold expression on his face, and asked,

“Which ring is for player Aoxue?”

The staff member said:

“Number four.”

Chapter

“Nanako, I believe you will be able to directly knock the opponent in the first round of this game, so I won’t go to the scene to guide you in the game.”

Nanako asked curiously:

“Master are you going to watch that Aoxue’s match?”

“Yes.”

Yamamoto Kazuki said:

“I’m going to see how powerful her coach is, and he was able to destroy that Coach in one blow. If he has real talent, it will definitely be a huge info for us in the future. Threatening, besides, I also see if Aoxue has made any progress under his guidance.”

Jiro hurried over and said with a serious face:

“Mr. Yamamoto, please go ahead, Ms. Nanako, I will accompany her throughout the game!”

Yamamoto Kazuki shook his head helplessly. He was also a little disgusted with Jiro, thinking that such a man who had no power to bind a chicken was not worthy of his outstanding disciple, and buzzing like a fly here would only make people disgusting. However, although he is considered a national treasure-level master in Japan, he must also give enough respect to the Ito family and Ito Yuhiko. Therefore, it is not good to express his disgust and disdain to Jiro directly. Simply treat him as air and ignore. Jiro didn’t expect Yamamoto Kazuki to ignore him, and was a little annoyed, but he knew that Yamamoto Kazuki was Nanako’s teacher and a person whom Nanako very respected, so he could only suppress his irritation. Not only did he choose to swallow his breath, he also took the opportunity to take pictures of Yamamoto’s horses, and said with a smile:

“Mr. Yamamoto, you are a famous top Japanese master. You don’t have to put a second-rate player’s coach in your eyes, no matter if he’s are a coach , Still a contestant, certainly not as good as you and Miss Nanako! In my eyes, under your leadership, Nanako will surely be able to win two consecutive Olympic championships! At that time, both of you will become the world- famous!”

As the saying goes, he wears thousands of things, and he doesn’t wear flattery. Yamamoto Kazuki was very proud to hear this compliment. When he was young, his fortune was not good. Although he is the strongest in Japan, he has been held down by several senior Chinese players and has never won a world championship. Later, when he got older and couldn’t compete the Olympics, the Olympics became his great regret. Now, his biggest goal is to bring out an apprentice who can win the Olympic champion. When his apprentice represents him on the Olympic champion podium, his lifelong regrets can be made up for. Immediately, Nanako and Kazuki Yamamoto left the lounge together, and Jiro and Koichi Tanaka followed them. As soon as he left the house, Charlie walked out side by side with Aoxue in the next room. When Aoxue saw Kazuki Yamamoto and Nanako, she exclaimed and said in a low voice:

“Master, that girl is Nanako! Next to her is the Japanese national treasure master, Kazuki Yamamoto!”

Charlie looked up, and was shocked by Nanako’s appearance. He had seen many beautiful women, but it was the first time he saw a woman who could give people such a clear feeling. Yamamoto Kazuki also recognized Aoxue, and immediately focused his attention on Charlie. He thought to himself, could this young man be Aoxue’s new coach? It seems that there is nothing remarkable. At this time, Jiro saw Charlie as if he saw a ghost immediately! He knew Charlie! Because Charlie indirectly poisoned his father at the beginning, and was entrusted by him to kill his brother, and by the way, he blackmailed his family for 10 billion! At that time, he found someone to investigate Charlie’s information and got Charlie’s photo! Unexpectedly, he would encounter this evil star here!

Chapter

“Oh! If I admit it, this is Mr. Jiro from the Kobayashi family, right?”

Jiro looked at Charlie with a warm smile on his face and couldn’t help fighting a cold war. But he knew that he was on Charlie’s territory now, and he couldn’t provoke or neglect what he said to such evil stars. As a result, Jiro could only force a smile, and said tremblingly:

“Ge…Your Excellency must be Wade…Master, right?”

When Charlie heard Jiro say his name, he laughed and said,

“Mr. Kobayashi is really smart. We two had never met before today, and you recognized me.”

Jiro looked at Charlie, his heart was bleeding, and at the same time he cursed in his heart:

“You b@stard, how can I not recognize you? You cheated our Kobayashi family with 10 billion and killed us. The culprits of the two immediate family members of the Kobayashi family!”

“Although I hired you to kill my brother, he died in your hands.”

Although Jiro was very angry, he didn’t dare to be disobedient. He hurriedly said with a smile:

“Mr. Charlie, I didn’t expect you to be so handsome, tall, and chic!”

Chapter

“Mr. Kobayashi is not bad, you can see that what you have cleaned up is a spirited guy, but just a little bit shorter.”

Jiro was depressed for a while. He is less than 1.7 meters tall. Although he is a normal height among Asian men, he is still far from the standard of being rich and handsome. Jiro dreamed of growing to 1.8 meters, but after trying many ways, he still failed. Therefore, the problem of height has always been a pain in his heart. Right now, in front of Nanako, being teased by Charlie, who is 1.5 meters tall, made his face somewhat uncontrollable. Charlie said at this time:

“Hey, Mr. Kobayashi, I didn’t expect your Mandarin to speak very standard, but it is much better than your brother!”

Jiro hurriedly said:

“My brother was lazy during his lifetime, so he has not studied Chinese very seriously.”

“Oh…”

Charlie nodded lightly and smiled:

“I heard that Mr. Kobayashi’s company sponsored this Sanda competition. Is this the reason you came to Aurous Hill?”

“Yes, yes…”

Jiro wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and said hurriedly:

“We are the sponsor of this competition, and I will personally be awarding the trophy of this competition at the finals.”

Charlie nodded and smiled, and said to Aoxue next to him:

“Aoxue, have you seen this short one? Waiting for you to win the championship, he will give you the prize.

“Little…shorter?!”

Hearing this, Jiro felt very depressed! He is not short in Japan, why does Charlie call himself short? Moreover, he looked down upon himself too much when he spoke. At any rate, he was also a big living person of a meter and six meters standing here, and he even asked that Aoxue, did he see himself as a little one? Is it that he is too short to make Aoxue invisible? Jiro was extremely depressed, but he knew that he was on someone else’s territory, so he didn’t dare to show his depression and anger. At this time, Yamamoto Kazuki looked a little ugly. He looked at Charlie and said coldly:

“This gentleman’s tone is a bit too arrogant, right?”

Charlie frowned, pointed to Jiro, and asked Yamamoto Kazuki:

“Mister look for yourself, is it wrong that I said he is short?”

Jiro suffered a crit once again, and almost a mouthful of blood stuck in his throat, almost about to vomit out. Nanako on the side suddenly chuckled. She heard that Charlie was deliberately taking the opportunity to ridicule Jiro, but she didn’t expect this man to be so humorous. At this time, Yamamoto Kazuki said with a black face:

“I was talking arrogantly, not this short man, but what you just said to Aoxue. The champion of this competition must be the Nanako next to me. She is the youngest and most promising Sanda master! Among her peers, no one can match!”

Hearing this, Nanako hurriedly lowered her head and said humbly:

“Master you are serious. There is an old Chinese saying that there is a sky outside the sky and there are people outside the world. I dare not pretend that no one can match…”

Yamamoto Kazuki said coldly:

“Nanako! A warrior must have the faith and confidence to win at all times!”

Chapter

“This gentleman, why do you think so confidently that Nanako is the champion?”

Yamamoto Kazuki said with a full face:

“I have been in the Sanda fighting world for many years, and my experience in Sanda fighting far exceeds ordinary people. From my professional point of view, Nanako is a super genius who has been rare in decades. If I have taught her, she will win the championship!”

Charlie smiled and said,

“Mr. Yamamoto is a bit too confident. Why do you think you have a better experience of Sanshou fighting than ordinary people? And why do you feel that you have a little bit of ability to teach you everything? Can you create a world champion? If you have all the experience and skills, you can only be regarded as second-rate and third-rate on the way of martial arts, then how can Nanako learn from you, how can she win the world championship?”

Yamamoto Kazuki sternly said:

“Boy, I know you have a bit of strength, but you are too defiant to speak like this!”

Charlie smiled and said,

“Is it arrogance? I believe you will know it shortly.”

Chapter

“Miss Nanako, your roots and meridians are indeed very good. From the perspective of our traditional martial arts, your Ren and Du two veins have been opened. Nearly half of the time, if the two channels of Ren and Du are fully opened, then you have the opportunity to become a disciple of the inner family.”

“Ren Du veins?!”

Nanako asked in surprise:

“Is this the Ren Du veins mentioned in martial arts novels? In addition, what is the inner disciple?!”

Charlie said solemnly:

“The martial arts novels are also based on traditional martial arts, just like the two lines of Ren Du mentioned in it. This concept was not proposed by the author of martial arts novels, but was an old traditional medicine practitioner thousands of years ago. The ancestor proposed it.”

“As for the inner disciple you asked, let me tell you this, you practice the way you are now, even if you practice for another forty to fifty years, when you are as old as this uncle Yamamoto, you still haven’t really entered into martial arts. Only by opening up the two channels of Ren and Du, and assisting them with the teaching of internal strength techniques by masters of the internal family, can you become a disciple of the internal family.”

Nanako asked again:

“Then…Is the inner disciple very strong?”

Yamamoto Kazuki sneered:

“Nanako, don’t listen to this kid talking about it. The so-called

“internal family and external family”

is just a method of deceiving people in ancient martial arts. Do you remember that I have shown you some of them who are called too high-handed old ladies?”

Nanako:

“I remember…”

Yamamoto Kazuki sneered and said:

“Some old ladies wore a white Tai Chi suit and could hit more than a dozen strong men with a single wave. What’s even more outrageous was that they lined up a dozen or two dozen people in a row. An Old Lady slapped a hand in front of her, and she could knock the entire row of dozens of people down to the ground. It seemed so mysterious, but it was just a scene arranged by the extras!”

Charlie smiled slightly:

“It is undeniable that there are indeed many people who bluff and deceive under the banner of the inner disciples, but this is just the personal behavior of some liars. You can’t deny the existence of this thing just because someone relies on this deception.”

“By the way, some time ago I met a few guys in Aurous Hill who are known as Japanese karate masters. They are the bodyguards of big men. They brag about themselves as if their world is invincible. But in the end, these people were all caught by my friends. Fed to the dog, is it because these people are weak, I will deny your karate?”

Yamamoto Kazuki was speechless for a while, he didn’t know whether the story Charlie told was true. The expression on the side of Jiro became very frightened. He knows what Charlie said, who those karate masters are. His brother Ichiro has always had a team of bodyguards, all of whom are Japanese karate masters. But their subsequent fate, he already knew. Yamamoto Kazuki didn’t know this. He sneered and said,

“Boy, what do you call Tai Chi and internal strength, dare you compare it with karate? Tell you, karate is the most powerful fighting technique in the world. One! It is a thousand miles stronger than your kind of Tai Chi magical skill that is performed by actors!”

Charlie smiled and said,

“Mr. Yamamoto, I’m not talented. I have learned a little bit of Tai Chi and internal strength. If you don’t believe me, dare you stand here and stretch out your hands to take me with one palm?”

Yamamoto Kazuki said arrogantly:

“Why don’t I dare? But if I hold you in the palm, I want you to kneel and say that Kung Fu is all rubbish, and you are the sick man of East Asia!”

Chapter

“Sick man of East Asia?”

Hearing these five words, Charlie had a playful smile on his face. It seems that this Yamamoto Kazuki is really arrogant. However, he seems to have some misunderstanding about his own strength. With his kind of rubbish outsider, even if he has practiced his flesh skills to the extreme, he cannot be his opponent. Originally, it would be fine to despise the two, but he didn’t expect this b@stard to have no sportsmanship. It would be a bit hateful to even move out the words for the sick man of East Asia! So Charlie smiled slightly and said:

“Since Mr. Yamamoto wants to play a little bit bigger, then we might as well put the bet even higher. Yamamoto Kazuki sneered and said,

“No matter how much you play, I will stay with you to the end.”

For Yamamoto Kazuki, no matter how strong Charlie was, it was absolutely impossible to defeat himself with a single palm. So he made this bet with him, no matter how he bet, he will win? So he doesn’t care about increasing the bet. Charlie smiled and said,

“In this way, I am the most fair and principled person in doing things. Since you mentioned the words sick man in East Asia, I am the most disgusted with these words. Then we might as well make a bet. Whoever loses the bet, whoever wins, use a knife to engrave these characters on the forehead of the loser.”

Yamamoto Kazuki laughed loudly after hearing this:

“Boy, I didn’t want to have fun like this, but I didn’t expect you to find death by yourself. Charlie smiled and said,

“It doesn’t matter whether you can find someone to die or not. Everyone comes out and mixes. Since I dare to say it, I can naturally afford it. Just tell me, dare you play!”

Yamamoto Kazuki didn’t expect Charlie to be so stubborn. He immediately sneered and said:

“What can I not dare? So many people have witnessed that whoever is afraid is the real sick man of East Asia, come on!”

Nanako hurriedly persuaded:

“Second, a little thing, why bother so unpleasantly.”

After speaking, she looked at Charlie and said seriously:

“Gentleman, my master has a bad temper. I apologize for him. He shouldn’t mention those four words in front of you and hurt your emotions. I hope you don’t mind!”

Yamamoto Kazuki shouted sternly:

“Nanako! Although you are the eldest lady of the Ito family, you do not need to intervene or allow you to intervene in the affairs of a teacher!”

Nanako was so scolded by him, and immediately bowed apologetically and said,

“Master I’m sorry!”

Yamamoto Kazuki ignored her. Instead, he looked at Charlie and said lightly:

“Before we start, we have to make it clear how to win or lose.”

Charlie nodded:

“It’s very simple. I’ll slap you. After that, as long as you can stand up, I lose.”

Yamamoto Kazuki thought to himself:

“There are too many loopholes to take advantage of here!”

“First of all, even if he hurts one leg with one palm, he can still stand on the other leg.”

“Secondly, even if he hurt his two legs with one palm, he can stand up with his hands and climb other things.”

“So, no matter how you play, you are a winner!”

So he said arrogantly:

“If that’s the case, then do what you said, let’s do it!”

The corners of Charlie’s mouth rose slightly. He didn’t even need to make any preparations, he just slapped a soft palm at Kazuki Yamamoto. If you just look at the strength of his palm, people who don’t know think he is going to give a friendly high-five to Yamamoto Kazuki.

Chapter

“Just a palm like yours is not as good as a three-year-old child. The Old Master can take it with just one hand…”

Yamamoto Kazuki wanted to say that it can be resolved with just one hand, but the word

“resolve”

has not been said yet. Charlie’s palm just touched his skin, and he was like being hit head-on by a high-speed train. On, followed by a sharp pain. Yamamoto Kazuki made a sound, and the whole person flew out at high speed. This flight drew a parabola more than 20 meters long in the air! Before he landed, his veins and muscles were already in the air by Charlie’s spiritual energy, and they were all broken! In other words, during the time he was flying in the air, he had gone from a martial arts master recognized well to a useless man without the power of a chicken. Immediately after Yamamoto Kazuki banged, he hit the ground heavily! At the moment when Yamamoto Kazuki fell to the ground, a stream of atomized blood spouted from his mouth! He saw a cloud of blood rising into the air. Yamamoto Kazuki tried to stand up with pain and horror on his face, but he found that his hands and feet couldn’t exert any strength at all. He does not understand traditional martial arts. Otherwise, he must be able to judge his current state immediately. If you use four words to describe it, it means that the meridians are all broken. In traditional Chinese martial arts, once a person’s meridians are cut, it is no longer possible to get rid of the word waste. The difference from high paraplegia is that if you compare a person’s nerves to an intricate road network, then the main road from the brain to the entire body is now a person’s cervical spine. High paraplegia is equivalent to completely destroying the main road at the cervical spine, so that the brain and the body cannot communicate effectively. And if the meridians are completely broken, it is equivalent to destroying all the nerves and the road network, whether it is the main line or the branch line! At this time, Yamamoto Kazuki was the latter! Seeing her master, Nanako was lying on the ground unable to move, her face full of extreme pain, hurriedly ran to him, and asked nervously:

“Master how are you? Are you okay?